September 5, 2021
T.K. was getting out of the hotel that he had stayed way too fucking long at, as he was getting in his car, and smoked a few cigarettes before leaving. This time, he noticed that he had no emails, which meant that for once, he was finally going to have to step up and actually do it himself for once. As annoying as that might have been, he was needing to get over it right then and there.
As he was in the car, he started to drive off, wondering what he was going to do next. He figured that before he got to work again, like he had been doing before, he would just see the next of Todd's children. Feeling that he might as well keep up this tradition that he had been going with.
Eventually, he pulled up at the house, and knocked on the house door. Before long, Seth answered the door again, and when T.K. said he was wanting to see Jack for the first time, Seth decided to accept this, and felt that as long as he was leaving him out of this, then perhaps things were not all that bad.
When Jack was there, he was looking at T.K. for a few seconds. And when Seth was walking off, T.K. was able to see that in the month since their talk, even just in the way he was walking, and slightly carrying himself, that he was having a new form of self confidence that had not been there previously.
Jack was picking up his basketball, and then went right to the parking lot, where he was playing at the hoop. "So what is the ulterior motive of you doing this?" Jack asked, and T.K. was shocked that a nine year old even knew the meaning of ulterior motive in the first place. But then he was deciding to not think about it for too long.
"I have none. I mean, at first I was thinking that your father could help me with something. But he seems very clear on the fact that he wants nothing to do with it, and I feel like it is my duty, as a friend, to respect his wishes. Now I am here, just trying to make sure that I help you." T.K. said, and then he was seeing Jack looking like he was having a hard time buying it.
"Honestly, I am not sure if I should be accepting that story or not. I heard that there was a lot different about it from my siblings." After Jack was saying this, T.K. was sighing, feeling there was nothing he could say to change this.
"Honestly dude, I have no idea. I think you need to just understand that your siblings will say anything they need to express fears and uncertainty." T.K. said, and then Jack was looking right at him, and looked as if there was nothing to even worry over.
"I don't care what you're doing this for. I was just curious what the truth was." After Jack was asking T.K. this, he was shooting several hoops, and T.K. was seeing he was seeming to genuinely enjoy himself here.
"In fact, I feel like it's pretty awesome. Hearing about the fact that my fathers friends are here. I always wanted to learn more. But he always rejected the idea." Jack said, and he was sounding like he was genuinely sad at this event. T.K. was sighing, and decided to not say anything.
"How good are you at the shots?" T.K. asked, figuring out immediately that this was the only thing he was super passionate about here. Something that he was never able to really get down on his own.
"Honestly, I have gotten way better since Ridge was born. But I still have a ways to go. Honestly crazy to think about the fact that he's already a year old." After Jack said that, T.K. laughed at the fact that a nine year old was already making this type of statement.
"Honestly, if that is something you are already feeling, then trust me when I say that it only gets even worse. But yeah, a whole year already. Let me tell you this right now: Take every year you can get. Be happy with your memories." T.K. said, and then he was laughing for a second.
"I guess that you're right. I have a hard time really having a good way to start talking with him. I guess that I should just try and see how he is feeling." Jack said, and then he kept throwing the ball in the hoops.
"I am not trying to tell you what to do with your full life. I just wish that if I knew what things were like when I was talking with my siblings, then everything would have been much different. I might have actually been a good brother." T.K. said, thinking more about the one time he really felt like he made a effort to reach out to everybody.
"You can always change." Jack said, and then with that, T.K. was slowly nodding, feeling like there was a chance that maybe something like this was true. And he was needing to listen to the advice of the nine year old for once. Since he was totally honest for once.
Episode 8: The Therapist (T.K.'s POV)
Scene 1: The Black Angel
One night, about four days or so after Myron had been assassinated, I was heading to bed. I was not even wasting my time going on and talking to my family or anything. I just needed to get some sleep, and I was hoping that they were going to grant me my reasonable hope, and not be getting in my case about it all.
As I was asleep, I was confused at first. In my dream, I was unsure if I ever went to bed at all, since I was imagining myself sitting in a room. I was getting out of my chair, and I was trying to just look around, and not be confused or freaking out about what I was seeing. I was seeing a relatively empty room with nothing but a table in it.
I remember the room looked like a destroyed, or at least abandoned office, and there was a flickering light that looked like it was only a second from falling down, and maybe even setting off a fire. As I was walking to the door, I was hearing a voice calling out to me. A really deep and gruff voice that just gave me the impression and aura of evil.
I looked around, and I was seeing that something was sitting down on the chair now. It was an angel being, I suppose. It had wings around it, and a shield on its left arm, and on its face, there was some form of a guard covering its forehead going up a few feet. It was all black and grey.
"Welcome to the room between dimensions. My name is MagnaAngemon. I am your watcher." He said, holding his hands together, and I was taking a couple of steps closer, holding my right hand out. I just needed to see what this thing, man, or whatever, was going to fucking do.
"Dimensions? What the fuck are you talking about?" I asked, trying to fucking wrap my mind around what he was saying. MagnaAngemon was holding out their right hand, and I was seeing that they had been tired of telling a million things this exact speech, and that it was a waste of their time.
"Dimensions will be something that we will have to discuss later. Do not worry, you will be getting all the answers you want over time. But before that, I believe that you need to strengthen your will. You are young and you are soft. But your goals right now. The ambition, is something that absolutely needs to be looked at with appreciation." MangaAngemon said, cracking a fiftieth of a inch smile as they said that.
"I believe that we can help each other. I believe that if you are successful in finding your friends cousin, or at least getting a actual answer and finding out the mysteries of your town, you will be more ready than ever to handle the responsibilities of what is to come forward. I will give you some advice on how to be handling your task." MagnaAngemon said, and then I slowly nodded, feeling that if I said no, then my real life was going to get much worse.
"What advice do you have?" I asked, taking another single step closer, and even I knew at that moment that I should not fucking dare to be getting any closer. MangaAngemon was looking relatively impressed with the fact that I was willing to take this risk at all. Since I was certain that they could kill me in a seconds notice.
"I advise you to never form any fake bonds with people. If you are going to meet with somebody, do your best to make sure that they respect you as much as possible. If you can accomplish that, then more people believe you or suport you in your issues. That will be vital to the success of your goals in life. Both with your investigation, and what will eventually be in store." They told me, and I was admitting that as much as I hated to admit it, I had never fucking considered that before.
"Do you have anything else? How am I going to get everybody to like me?" I asked, and I was just feeling that such a goal was going to be a pain in the ass. I knew that they were right about what they were saying, and I knew that I needed to at least try and work it out. But this thing was expecting a lot for me to do in the summer. And while even today, I would say that most thirteen year olds are smarter than the brain dead fucks people tried to make them out to be, I was aware that I would not be old enough to compare to others.
"How will I know that this will not affect my investigation? If I get distracted by the interactions with others?" MagnaAngemon looked like they could be able appreciate the fact that I was at least taking what they were saying into consideration here.
"They will not. If you do this, then the more likely people are to help you. Be it by not snitching you out, by working with you for clues, they will all find a way to make it up to you. I understand that you have a lot on your plate, especially for a man of your age, but while time is a limited resoruce, there is far more of it than anybody gives it credit for." MagnaAngemon was telling me, and then they were starting to get more fucking cold presentation.
"You have a hard task ahead of you. You will not win unless if you follow my advice. I am your only chance to survive in this world. This is your first step. When I see you again, I will update you on how you are doing, and I will give you more advice. We will be taking this one step at a time." MagnaAngemon was telling me, and I was taking his statement seriously when he was telling me that I was not going to win. As he was telling me this, for some reason, I had to find it in myself to believe every word of what he was saying.
"How will I know if I am being successful in my fucking goals? How will I know if I am actually getting these people to appreciate my efforts?" I was begging them for a answer. MagnaAngemon was holding out their right hand again, and they were smiling for real this time. I was hating it when they gave me that fucking smile.
"You will know if you are successful if you see me again. I will not talk to people who are not fulfilling their duties. Next time we meet, I believe you will be ready for the next step." After they had said that, it all started to blur out, and the dream was coming to a fucking close, with no explanation on how I could do this.
...
As I had woken up, I was looking around the room. I knew it was fictional dream, and nothing was fucking happening. But for fucks sake, in all honesty, when I was thinking about this man, and what he was doing, telling me to do all of these things, I knew deep down that what he was saying was a absolute fucking truth.
I was feeling that if I did not follow what this thing was telling me, and their advice, then I was going to be in grave fucking danger. I was thinking that if I was gong to try and listen to their advice, I was going to have to be looking at the people that I was most likely willing to get to strengthen my bond with.
I was thinking that maybe finally making things up to Matt might have been a good starting spot. I was having a feeling that if I tried to do this though, he might be revealing to me that in his eyes, everything had been too damaged to begin with, and that maybe I was going to be wasting my time with this.
If not Matt, there was always Davis, Yolei, and Tobias. I had a feeling that while I was obviously friendly with them, I was not going to be one hundred percent sure if I had 'rock solid social bonds' with them yet to the point where I would trust them with everything. If I needed to be one hundred percent sure, I just needed to try and really get to know their feelings on the issue even more than ever before.
I was standing up, and I left the room, and I was walking to my television, where I was looking at the news. Where this whole fucking fiasco started. This whole project that I should have never gotten myself into. I needed to see if there was something that I had missed. I was needing to be sure that I was not getting myself fucking killed over not looking at all of the clues right now.
I was wondering what I would have even found if I looked again. I turned on the television again, and when I was looking at it, I was seeing that the report on it was going to be one that I was never going to forget. "Wayside Science Lab Broken Into. Data Files Stolen." I stared at it, and when I was looking, I was wondering what the fucking hell this was. Before you think that it was Joe's incident, the dates on the news and his break in were eight days apart.
Matt was casually making food when he had heard this, and I was seeing him visibly uncomfortable when he was hearing that. "Do you think that Ocho might have been the one to do that?" I asked, and then I was looking at him, and I was seeing the look on his face look like he had refued to consider that at first.
"I mean, I guess that he might have been. But I doubt that he is doing shit like that. he does some stupid stuff, but nothng like this." After he had said that to me, I was looking at Matt, and I was clearly able to see that he was not sure of what he was telling me. I was standing up, and I looked right at him for a bit.
"Matt, do you know more than you are letting on?" I asked, and then I was looking right at him, and I was seeing him looking rather angry at me, and the way that I was talking to him. I saw that if I kept this thing up, he was going to be declaring teh fucking discussion over with.
"No, I really fucking don't. And I am getting really fucking sick and tired of you going around, and acting like I am fucking lying to you all this time. It is starting to really get on my fucking nerves." After Matt had said that to me, I was looking at him, and I was wishing that I could believe in him.
"I care a lot about these things." I said, and then I was seeing Matt placing his knife down, and he was starting to eat his sandwich. I was seeing him looking like he was just trying to find a good reply to say to me.
"I wish that you would go back to just hanging out with your friends every day. It is too early for this. You need to be sleeping. You are spending too much time on this shit." After Matt had said that to me, I was looking at him, and I was wishing that I could believe in him. But I was thinking that doing that would be irresponsible. I was wanting him to fucking understand where I was coming from. Or at least pretend like he was.
"I think that maybe I do need to just hang out with them sometimes as well." I said, and then I was looking at Matt, and I was seeing him looking at me shocked. Just probably at the way that I was suddenly changing my tone in such a strange way. I was seeing him walking a few steps closer to me.
"Did something fucking happen?" Matt asked, and then I was wondering what the fucking hell I would have been able to tell him. I was thinking that even trying to explain what I was seeing in that dream with MagnaAngemon was going to be making me sound like a fucking lunatic.
"No. Not in real life. But I had a dream last night. One that I will never forget, and I can fucking promise you that right now. It was this thing where a creature, human, thing, whatever, was telling me that I needed to take more time and effort to really get to know everybody for who they are. To help make non super ficicial bonds with people. When they were telling me this, for some reason, I was feeling that I just needed to fucking listen to them." I said, shrugging, and feeling like I was just sayig worthless shit.
"They basically said that in order for me to have any chance to succeed, that I need to get people to trust me. That I needed to get people to want to support me, and work with me when it matters the most." I said, and then I was shrugging, thinking that what I was saying was fucking stupid, and that it made no fucking sense at all.
"Do you think that maybe there is a chance that this thing is telling the truth? I think that you probably would be wise to just at least take things into consideration like this." After Matt was telling me this, I was shaking my head. The way that he was talking to me like this, and basically all but confirming the fact that I had no social game, was something that I needed to accept.
"Thanks for basically confirming what the dream was telling me. I have no idea if that dream was real, or something that my mind was making up to address a issue that it was feeling it was having. Either way, I thin that I need to fucking start soon. Maybeafter I take a shower, an I have something to eat, I will go out and see what Tobias needs. Try and see if I can know the person under the grief." I said, and then I was shaking my head, and despite teh act that I did not want t say it, I was feeling that admitting this all out loud was actually quite good for myself.
"Don't take it too far, but I think that I can get behind this new look at things. Just try and remember where your priorities are. Just make sure that you do not lose track of what matters." Matt told me, and I was wondering if he was wanting to get to trust the system in his own way.
Matt was heading off after this, and when he was gone, I wondered if Matt was going to see that much more than I wanted to admit, that I was goingto be needing his help. I needed him to give me more advice, and maybe even try and help me steer down a better path for myself.
I was still thinking that finding people, and saving them if needed, was a better goal than anything that most people in this town were fucking making. At least with me, I was actually wanting to be doing something. Sure the way that I might have been going at it might have been shitty most of the time. But it was something that I could say that I tried with.
When I was going to see Tobias again, I was going to mabe see if there as a chance that he did not wanto be talking about other things. Maybe he only cares about Andrea, and if that is the case, then i was going to be wasting my time with this entirely. I wondered if Yolei was going to be in a postion where she needed a talk like this as well.
I was feeling that maybe Davis did , since I was feeling that aybe he was just wanting to talk about more than just the fucking missing girls. I was having a feeling that Davis wanted to fucking hang out, and actually really bond up like a fucking friend than anything else.
I was wondering if maybe going down to the skate park again, on a long term basis, was going to be a good sarting spot as well. In all honesty, as strange as it was sounding, but doing that was going to be at least some form of a chance to reach out, and talk with people on a more casual manner.
All in all, despite the fact that I was feeling like I was going to be starting with nothing at all, I was just needing to create a plan, and maybe by making a plan that stuck through, then that was all that I fucking needed for a moment.
I eventually decided to take a shower, and stop thinking about MaganaAngemon, and decided to think about what I was going to be doing to make the advice work out at the end. I was thinking that if I could just find a method that works out in my favor, then that was all that I ever fucking needed.
I was thinking that if Tobias was going to need more help anyways, then this was going to be a good starting spot. He was the one that was in the most hurt spot, by far, out of all the ones that I knew, and I was feeling that he needed the most help with. I was hoestly feeling that all the other problems that people were dealing with, if any, were going to be fucking minor compared to the stuff that Tobias was dealng with.
I was walking out of my house, and I was heading on my way to his huse. I was not going to be letting myself start to doubt myself anymore. Maybe by speaking to Tobias, and just feeling like I could make a difference, I could fucking get myself to stop being so worried over all of this. I was aware that out of all the issues he had, I was probably the least of his worries.
The closer that I was walking to his place, the more that I was wondering if maybe it really was the right thing to be trying to be friends with him. I mean, I did not want to think that Matt was right. But even I could be smart enough to look at the hints. I was able to see that maybe by talking with him, I only made the issues much worse.
I knocked on his house door eventually, and the more that I waited there, I was starting to think that I was a disgusting man, and that I had started to throw his life into the shitter. Maybe if I just did not let Davis and Yolei talk to him, and if I did not get in the discussion as well, then maybe in the long run, Tobias would be having a better life right now.
I was feeling that maybe I was looking too deeply into it all. But that fucking monster thing from the dreams was getting me a high level of fucking anxiety. I was thinking that if I was just freaking out this badly, then I just needed to fucking relax, and that maybe I was only going to be making matters worse for myself by just plotting everything out.
I knocked on the door a few times, and then I was just telling myself to get over the dream. It was a dream after all. Listen to it, and see if it helped. But I was not going to be making my entire life out of it if I did not need to be doing that. I had other things that I needed to be focused on right now.
Scene 2: The Dreamer (Tobias)
Tobias answered the door, and then when he was looking at me, I was seeing that he was looking like he was sincerely glad to be seeing that I was here. "Hey T.K., how are you today?" He asked, and then I was thinking that even if it looked like it was going along well enough, I was just letting everything Tobias say get to me.
"I'm doing alright. I was wondering if perhaps you were just wanting to hang out for a bit? Nothing to worry about with Andrea if you don't want to." I said, and then I was sighing as I had said that. Even just saying that felt so fucking wrong. But I was needing to fucking focus on what I was doing now.
"Are you sure that it would be a good thing for us to be doing this?" He asked me, and then I was looking at him. I was wondering if he was going to be feeling like he was just insulting Andrea if he ever did this. I was wondering why I even brought up the idea if this was the way he was going to act.
"I mean, if you do not want to do that, for whatever personal reason, then I will drop the fucking subject. I am sorry for even mentioning the idea." I said, and then I looked at him, and I was wondering if he was going to be willing to drop the subject for a little bit. "I just feel like it might be good if we can focus on different things for our friendship."
"It's not that. I was just more shocked. You, Davis, and Yolei always seemed to be so worried about the towns mysteries, and for good reason I might add. But often times it just feels like it is a bit much to handle. I feel like I am just getting stuffed up or whatever." Tobias said, and then he was closing the door for a bit.
"What do you have in your mind?" Tobias asked me, and then I was feeling that I needed to be asking him this, since I was the one that had been suggesting this to him after all.
"You can do whatever the fucking hell you want Tobias. I have no real say in the matter. If you want to hang out with me, and just take me to the movies, or whatever, I will go along for the ride." I said, and I was feeling that whatever I was telling him was going to make him probably only slightly feel better for a bit.
"Don't be that way dude. I don't want to make you feel like I am the only one getting anything out of this." Tobias said, and we were walking along. As we were walking along, Tobias was looking right at me, just trying to find more to say.
"That being said, I always have wondered what it was like to go out, and do the normal things that everybody always seemed super embarassed to be doing around with me. Like I was just only going to be makingthings worse for them." Tobias said, and I looked at him, wondering if he would ellaborate.
"I would like to actually sincerely try skating out. I only did it once. The couple of times I saw you do it, it looked really fucking fun. But I was always scared of failing at it. That was why I was just sitting down on the bench when you first met me at the first day of summer. I always felt like being there was going to be nothing more than a fucking liability." Tobias said, and I was feeling bad for hearing him tell me this.
"If you would want to be doing this, then I can try and teach you some of the minor details of what I have been able to figure out." I said, and then I looked at him, wondering if he was wanting to actually do this. As he was looking up at me, I saw him looking like I was making his entire fucking day.
"I would fucking love that honestly. Maybe some times, when we just hang out we can forget about the case for a bit, and spend an hour or two just hanging around, doing normal things." Tobias told me, and then after he had said that to me, I was nodding, feeling that maybe we both needed our breaks.
"I think that we can both fucking use the breaks." I said, and then I looked right at him, wondering if he was going to appreciate the offers that he was making. As we were walking along, I was smiling at him, thinking of what we were going to do. "I will drop by my house, and grab the board, if you want." I said, and then after I had said that, I saw Tobias slowly looking like he could be down with this.
"That makes sense. No reason to buy one if I have no fucking use out of it." He said, and then after he had said that to me, I was slowly nodding, thinking nothing else out of it. Then with that, I was feeling like I did need to ask him another question. One that I knew was probably going to annoy him given what we had been talking about earlier.
"Do you think that Andrea would have wanted this?" I asked, looking right at him, and I was feeling that maybe by bringing her up in this way instead, it could feel more like we were just talking about something that was normal. Something that actually was almost pretending nothing ever fucking happened.
"I think she probably would have. But I do not know. I don't ever fucking think about these things at all. I think that she would have probably thought that skating was fucking dumb." He said, as I was getting to my house, thinking that maybe she was right in her own way.
I grabbed my board, now feeling like a total badass for doing something else new. It was really fucking riveting to be doing something that was out of the normal, and out of the investigation. I was wondering if maybe Tobias would want to be doing this more often.
The longer that we were heading to the park, I saw Tobias thinking of what else to be doing. "Does Davis or Yolei ever want to be getting into something like this as well?" He asked, and then I looked up at the sky, genuinely unsure of what I was going to be saying there. I had no idea what their desires were.
"Honestly no, I have no fucking idea. I think Davis would be interested in this. But I am not going to make any guesses." After I said that to him, I was feeling that maybe I was wasting my time doing all of this in the first place. Maybe I was just doing something my friends wanted nothing to do with anyways.
"Yolei always seems like a really serious person. Always looking at everything way too fucking careful. I mean, I guess that I do understand her. I do the same thing myself. But there are moments where I want her to fucking calm down for a bit." He said to me, and then I was thinking that he barely even fucking had an idea at all.
"She was even worse about it during the school year. Not like with homework or anything, but making sure that we followed a good time schedule for her, as well as her watching Cody every Wednesday and Thursday." I said, and I was amazed that I had managed to forget about Cody to begin with.
"How is that anyways? She hardly mentions that at all anyways. I wonder if she hardly wants to be doing it anymore. Which is strange, since she seems to like him enough." Tobias said, and I was feeling that making any fucking speculation with her and how she felt about all of this was going to be a terrble idea.
"I think that maybe she just wants to make sure that it doesn't get in the way of what she thinks she needs to do. I have no idea what she is thinking. I hardly even fucking care though." I said, and then I was thinking that saying that was a bad idea.
"I guess that I would only understand if I was the one that was watching people as well. I have no intention of doing that though honestly. Baby sitting sounds like sincere fucking torture." He said, and then I was nodding, thinking that I could not really fucking argue with that.
"Yeah, can't fucking argue with you on that. I think that I would only do that if I was feeling that I had no choice on the matter." I said, and then I was thinking about what Tobias would do now that we were at the skating park. I was handing him the board, giving him the chance to do whatever he wanted.
Despite the fact that he was not that good at it, I was seeing that when Tobias grabbed the board, and he was trying around with it, that he was acting like this was all that he had ever wanted to do. I was watching, wondering if I should be playing along as well. With my broken arm and everything. I had sincerely wanted to so fucking bad.
He also at least did not fall down a bunch, which I was guessing was a clear sign that he was a better skater than I had been. I was rolling my eyes as I considered that. I was thinking that maybe if Tobias was wanting to give me some clues, then maybe he should have been reaching out to me and tell me what I was doing.
Tobias kept it up for a few minutes, and seemed like he was slowly getting at least a couple of the tricks that I could never learn, and as he was finishing up, he was coming up to me, and handed me the board. "The only reason I knew of even that much was becuase I watched people skate all the fucking time." After he had said that, he shrugged, as if thinking it was nothing special.
"Do you think that you are going to keep it up as well?" He asked, and then I was looking at him, and I was wishing that he would have never asked me that question. Since I was feeling that either answer was going to be against the better interest of people. "You seemed to enjoy it on teh times you did it."
"Yeah, I fucking will. I just think that maybe I need to get off this fucking brace. Which will never happen at the rate that I am going." I said, letting the pain of what I was saying get to me at that. I was thinking that if this was going to be my entire life going forward, then I would have been wasting everything for no real good reason.
"Are you sure that the reason that it is still like that is because you are just being a fucking dare devil?" He asked me, and then I looked at him, and I was wondering why he would even call me a dare devil. In all honesty, thatw as a really hard description to e using for me.
"In a way, as much as I hate to admit it, I am almost totally used to be having this on me. It almost feels like if I did not have it on me, then it would be wrong in its own way." I said, and then I was looking at him, wondering what he would have said to that. I could not fucking believe that I was saying that myself.
"I guess that I can say that when I talk about my cousin. As much as I hate to admit it, I am totally zoned out of it myself. It almost feels like once she does return, I am going to be wondering if it was even worth it at all. Because I would have nothing to do anymore." Tobias said, and shook his head, unable to believe he ever said that out loud.
"Damn, I never thought that I would be hearing you say that. I guess that things have gotten truly desperate if it has gone to that." I said, and then I was wondering if I even wanted to be saying anything at all. Hearing Tobias say that to me was heart breaking. I was feeling regret even mentioning my perspective at all.
"I think that maybe it is different for me than it is for my sister as well. Rachel probably got out of this with at least some good in her life. She seems like she is getting along really nice with Rob, and seems like she actually has a evel of mental clarity." Tobias said, and then I was feeling that maybe I needed to push my luck on this further.
"Do you think that maybe you got something out of this as well? I mean, you got to meet Davis and Yolei as a result." I said, and I was not bringing myself into it, as I was feeling doing so would be really fucking stroking my ego, for no good fucking reasn. Even if I knew there was truth to it.
"I guess that you have a point dude. I hate saying that. I can't believe that I am talking about this, and admitting that at least some good came out of it. Because I know deep down inside, that what I am saying is true." Tobias said, and then I was seeing him looking like the regret was only growing in his voice, the more and more that he had been saying this.
"I should just shut the fucking hell up, right?" I asked, and then I looked at him, and I was wondering what he was going to be saying to this. Tobias looked at me, and he was shruggng, having no real reply, and I left it at that. I did not think that I would be doing any good talking longer at this as well.
MagnaAngemon Confidant Rank 1
Tobias Wilson Confidant Rank 1
Scene 3: The Lovestruck Boy (Davis)
I was at Davis's house the next day, and I was just feeling that aybe I was going to hav eto see what he was feeling. In all honesty, I was feeling that maybe with how much we had been spending on this fucking investigation, it is kind of getting hard for us to really fucking focus on the bigger picture of our friendships.
When Davis answered right away, I knew for a fact that he was clearly bothered, and that he was wanting to just talk about some things. I ws sighing, and I felt like it was in my duty as his friend to at least try and see what I could do to make him feel like I was actually reaching out to him in a fair manner. "Hey Davis, sorry that I have not been here for a while."
"Don't worry about it. I think that everything we were doing lately has kind of ruined that idea. Are you wanting to talk about the investigation?" He asked, and it did not take a genius to figure out that in all honesty, he was really not interested in this type of discussion anymore. I was looking down, hoping that he would not be acting like this too much.
"If I remember correctly, you were the one that wanted to be going on and looking into this thing with Tobias. So I believe that you are kind of eating your own words by acting like this." i said, and as I was saying this, I was already feeling like I was beingr eally fucking rude by saying that to him.
"I know I did. And I am wanting to still do it. Don't get me wrong dude. But I think that I am starting to realize that we are biting off way more than we can fucking chew dude. I think that just taking a day or two break here and there is what I really need." After he had said that to me, I was looking down, willing to at least accept that answer.
"Are you wanting to spend more time with me?" I asked, and I was aware of how silly that question sounded. But I was aware that he also really like Yolei, and probably did not want to be wasting time talking to me if he was able to look at her as a option here. Davis looked up at me, as if able to appreciate the fact that I was able to see his preference.
"Yeah that would be nice. But I just can't ever get myself interested in what she is doing. I mean, I know that in order to really get her to like me, I need to be there, and babysit with her more. But I can't imagine watching Cody for several hours twice a week. Even if I like the kid enough." He said, and then I was just kind of unsure of what the heck I could have said to this here.
"I guess that maybe you got to work on your social skills." I said, and I was trying to say it in a funny way. But I was also feeling like there was a small level of truth to what I was saying. "I can help with that if I need to. Besides, I kind of had a wake up call telling me to get my life straight." I said, and then I looked at him, wondering what he would say here.
"What are you talking about? Did something happen to you?" He asked, and then I was sighing, and I was really not wnating to discuss this at all. But I was feeling like he was having the fucking right to know, if we were going to be talking about all of this anyways. Besides, for some reason, I had a feeling that Davis could hear this, and not laugh at me.
"I had a dream two days ago, and in it, there was this thing called MagnaAngemon talking to me." As I had said that to him, I saw him looking like he was actually visily disturbed by that. Clearly not wanting to hear me talk about that thing. I wondered if he knew more about this than he would have let on.
Trying not to get too bothred by his expressions, I was continuing on, as if nothing had ever happened. "Well, they were telling me that in order to have a chance to win in this world, I need to strength up my bonds with people. Actually really get to socialize with them. In all honesty, I think he might be right. And I guess that I would be a hypocrite for talking to people about being better conversationalists, when I was here, listening to them tell me that."
"Do you think that you are going to actually listen to that thing?" Davis asked, and the way he was talking made it really fucking clear to me that he must have had a similiar dream to the one that I had. And if this was the case, then maybe I could just talk to him more. I was not wanting to anger him though.
"I think that I will. I don't know if it actually fucking matters. But the reality is that I would rather just do it, and not need it, then need it and not do it." I said, and then I decided to just leave it at that, since I was feeling that Davis was going to be wasting my time by doing this.
"I guess that makes sense." After he had said that to me, I was then just taking a moment to stare out ahead of me. I was already feeling like this entire discussion was just being a bit fucking pointless. "Anyways, going back to Yolei, I mean, I like her. I really do. But the reality is that I feel like she would not like me back, so I would just be wasting my time trying to make it work."
"I mean, I can't really help you in the game of getting courage, and being able to talk to her about how you feel. But what I can tell you is that I believe the best way to just get her respct is be around her. Don't make your feelings too incredibly obvious, as she might be feeling that you are just trying to take advantage of her." I was saying, and I was already well aware that what I was saying was rather fucking douchey.
"I guess that you might be right. I guess that always trying to be the big bad guy might be something that she might not be too into. I never seen her really too excited when I try to do that." He said, and then he looked at me, and I was glad that he did show at least some small amount of self awareness here.
"I mean, I think that is probably true. I just never imagined her as a woman who would be won over by cheap tricks and shows. I could be wrong. But I think that she is more in it for the person than anything else." I was saying, and I was shrugging, having nothing else to say to it then.
"I guess that you could be right. Well, I know that you are probably not going to want to really be doing all of this, but do you think that you would be able to help me have a better chance on winning her over?" He asked me, and then I was looking right at him, and for a second, I was thinking that his question was fucking insane.
"Well, I guess that I might not be having anything better to be doing. But do not be too upset if my advice or what not do not really help you out." I said, and then I was sghing, feeling that by telling him that, I was just making things kind of worse for him. "But what do you think is going to be a good fucking starting point?"
"I know that you are probably not wanting to be doing this, but I think that maybe just seeing what I could do on that Andrea case might be a good start. And not because I think I will actually be able to find her. But because I think that the investigation will help her understand that I am not giving up the hope on doing something important." After he had said that to me, I was sighing, and I was already against this idea.
"To be fair, I should have expected you to say that. But I think that at least on one of the two nights she is babysitting for Cody every night going forward, you have to just be with her. I understand if you do not. I fucking get it. But just say every Wednesday, you stay at her side." I said, and I was seeinghm looking like he was willing to accept that.
Davis was sighing, and I knew that this was the last thing that he wanted me to be telling him. But at the same time, he knew deep down inside that every word of what I was saying was true. "Yeah, I will do that. Every Wednesday, I will stay by her side, and watch Cody with her during the afternoon. Who knows, maybe overtime, I will be able to grow to like it as well." After he had said that to me, I sighed and felt better at this.
"Besides, I think that if you do that, she might be feeling like her job is less hard, and she might even enjoy it after a while. She will eventually get to enjoy your company even more." I said, and placed my hand on his shoulder, and I was seeing Davis looking like he was feeling better about what we were going to be getting ourselves into right now.
"Yeah, you're right." Davis said, and as he was telling me this, I was seeing him looking at me, and I was seeing him looking like he was getting other ideas in his head. And I was seeing that he clearly was coming up with a plan that he was more than convinced was going to be making it all come together.
"I have been interested in the idea of getting into sports. Do you think that doing that, and starting to really refine my abilities, might be able to get her to like me more?" He asked, and I was shrugging, thinking that he had no real reason to be thinking that it could not.
"What sports are you looking at? If you want, we can both go and do the skating thing. After all, she was the one that was getting me into it in the first place. So she clearly has some form of a preference over that stuff." I said, and then I was thinking that maybe if this was the case, we just needed to get started on it right away.
"I guess soccer could be one. You know, since I see a lot of people enjoying that stuff. Do you think that she might be into soccer? I guess basketball would be cool. Although I fucking hate basketball." He said, and then I laughed at that, wondering what about that one was so fucking hard for him to enjoy.
"What about it do you not like?" I asked, and then I saw him looking like he was just having a really hard time to word it. Then after a bit, he was eventually finding what he was looking for.
"It honestly feels like there are way too many regulations, and just pure bullshit that makes it rather fucking hard to enjoy. I mean, maybe it was because I was never good at the sport to begin with, which I will admit to. But I just never fin myself being into that stuff." He said, and then after that, he was just looking like he was wanting me to just drop it.
"I never thought that you would be the type of guy to talk about regulations and things not being fair on sports. I guess that something happend with you and basketball that really rubbed you the wrong way." After I was saying that to Davis, I was just trying to get to a point where I was manly poking fun at her.
"Yeah, I guess that I do have at least a little bit of personal history going into it." After he had said that to me, I was shrugging, and I was thinking that I would just leave it at all. "T.K., have you ever considered going into sports?" He asked me, and then I was looking at him, having no idea what I was going to say now.
"I mean, I think that the skating thing is all that I am worried about doing for now. I have no real desire to be doing anything else." I said, and then I was looking right at him, and I wondered if maybe Davis was just going to be rolling his eyes at that as well. Since he had not given me the full response on if this was something that I wanted to do.
"My god dude, if you want to be doing that so bad, you just need to be going out and fucking do it." Davis said, and then I was looking right at him, and I was wishing that he would not be acting like this at all. "Sorry, I didn't mean to say it that way. I guess that I did not really know what was coming over me at that moment."
"I just really think that it could be a bit of fun. I will have to go to my house obviously though." I said, and then I was feeling that by getting to work like this, I could get this whole ordeal on the road. With that, the two of us were walking along, and heading to my house. "I just wish that maybe I would not be so afraid of breaking my arm again."
As I had said that, he was looking at it, and I was seeing that there was a bunch of questions in his mind. "So T.K., do you think that you are going to be getting any better soon? I think that you're right. As long as you have that, you won't be able to do shit." After he was saying this to me, I decided to not say anything.
"Does it really even fucking matter anymore? I mean, I am kind of getting to that point where I don't even fucking care anymore, and I am just going to be going along, and doing things my way anyways. What does it matter what I want to be doing anyways?" I asked, having nothing else to say now.
Once at my house, I was going to my room, and Davis was following me, just refusing to be saying anything, and I was wondering if I was going to be wasting my time by doing anything other than grab the skateboard. "So T.K., remember the last time that we were alone, you were telling me about your friend Ness at Onett. And the green crystal that you were grabbing. Do you still have it?" He asked, and then I was looking at him, unsure of what to tell him.
"Yeah, I did tell you that. I actually totally forgot about that believe it or not." I was saying, and then I looked right at him, and I was hoping that he was not going to be bothered by what I was saying. "I mean, I am curious why you are bringing that up now of all times?" I asked, and then he was shaking his head, as if having no idea why he was mentioning it in the first place.
"I was wondering if you were willing to show me it." After he had said that to me, I was looking at me, and I was shocked to be hearing him say this. As he had said that though, I was feeling that I might as well just show him it. If he was wanting to see what I was doing, why the fucking hell not?
"Yeah, I guess that I can if you want." I said, and then I was sighing, and to be honest, I was feeling that this discussion was going to be falling down a fucking rabbit hole that I was never really having the desire to go down. "But Davis, do you think that it would really be worth the time?" I asked, and I was feeling that asking him this was going to be a waste of time anyways.
"Yeah, I think that it would be really fucking awesome dude. Just give me a chance to see what it is like." He said, and after he had said that to me, I was taking a moment to just get over how fucking monotonous this whole thing really was already fucking getting. As this was happening, that was when I was walking to my bed table.
"Davis, do not mention this to anybody though. Alright? This is going to be with us. Besides, the others do not even know about it to begin with anyways." I said, and then I was shrugging, thinking that I preferred it that way. I was still thinking that my brother had not known as much as he was letting on.
"Alright, fair enough." He said, as if he was just not wanting to be talking about this any longer. With that, feeling that I had made my case, and that I would really just be wasting my time if I dragged this on any further, we were getting right to business, and I was pulling it out.
As I was holding the crystal, I was taking a moment to reflect on the fact that this was not even the original one that I had found and gave to Ness. It was just of the same color. Ness having the original one was something that was utterly important, given everything that had been happening. "There you go." I said, handing it to him.
Davis grabbed it, and looked at it for a few seconds. "Haven't so much as looked at it in fucking months. I think that after I moved here, I tried my best to forget all about it. But maybe something like that is just not even fucking possible." I said, and then I shrugged, thinking that there was no real point in talking about it anymore.
"I wonder why. I mean, this looks really cool. Kind of like the Kyber Crystals that you would hear about in Star Wars." He said, and then I was staring at my wall, thinking that what he was saying was sincerely hitting way too fucking close to home, and it was fucking getting to me. But I was just thinking that I would leave it at that.
"Yeah. I guess that you're right..." I said, and then I was thinking that I better get out of that discussion as fast as fucking possible. If he was going to bring that up ever again, then I was going to have to make it clear that this was not going to be a discussion that I wanted at all.
After he was done looking at it, he handed it back to me. "So T.K., do you think that you are ever going to be heading back to Onett?" He asked, and then I was looking right at him, having no real idea what the hell I was going to be telling him in ths first place.
"Maybe one day. But not before I graduate or anything. That would be a terrible fucking idea. But I am just working on making sure that I never fall down that path again while I am living in Wayside." I said, and then I was shaking my head. I was not going to fucking place myself as the hero of anything ever again.
"Whatever you say. I guess that maybe I am just too excited for my own good." After he had said that to me, he was shrugging, and decided to just drop the subject. He handed it back to me, and I was putting it back in my cuboard. Once I was done, I was walking out of the house.
"Thanks for showing me the thing. You should tell me more of the story whenever you can." After he had said that to me, he was walking out of the room. I was grabbing my skateboard, since that was the whole reason we came in here in the first place.
I was getting more comfortable now, since we were no longer discussiing anything related to Onett or Ness. I was feeling that every time I discussed something about that place, or Ness, I was going to have a fucking bullsye on my fucking back. And I was hating that fucking feeling.
"Do you think that maybe whatever is going on with Andrea, and the misisng people, could have any relation to what you showed me?" He asked, and then I was looking at him, and I was shocked to be seeing him say that in the first place. "I think that it could have a small chance."
"I would rather not fucking think about that." I said, thinking that I would just take the easy way out of this discussion. I was really not wanting to discuss anything like that at all. "But I just really wnat to know why this company is going out of their way to fucking do work on things not even fucking related to Wayside."
"I'm sure we can find the answer if we looked hard enough." He said, and then I was shrugging, thinking that what he was saying made enough sense as it was. "I think that the main issue is that nobody would want to be giving us any clearance. Nobody would fucking care nearly enough to work with us."
"I have no idea why. I mean, the only excuse that I could think that people would want to use with us is that we are young." I said, and then I was looking at him, wondering what he would have said to that. I was seeing that Davis was just simply not going to respond to what I was saying at this point.
"Well, even if we're as young as many people say we are, we still have our shit together much more than most other people that live here. I think that they fucking know it." Davis said, and I was thinking that us saying that was going to be a rather strange comparison. But as we were talking, I was doing some skating once again, to just distract myself here.
"To be fair, I think that most of the people that my brother is hanging out with are fucking out of it as well. I think that the secret to this town is that everything is just all one big fucking mess. And that everybody is just trying to make teh fucking mess work out." I said, and then I was feeling that I needed to give his friends more credit.
"I mean, I have nothing against Matt when I say this, but he also seems to be a person who is just sort of going along for the ride, and has no real idea what the fucking hell he is doing either. I just am kind of getting to the point of giving up on trying to rely on other people, to be seeing what they are feeling." I said, and then I was shrugging as I said this.
We hung out for a while longer, and once I had done about half an hour of just skating around, trying to at least create a better balance, that was when I was figuring that I would try and speak to him once again. "So Davis, I know that I was suggesting against this earlier, but do you think that maybe we should be looking into these clues a bit? I don't want to feel like I wasted my day and didn't do anything of value."
"I had a feeling that you were going to be finding a way to bring that into discussion again. I have a feeling that we are never going to fully be getting away from that." He said, and then I was seeing that he was clearly looking like no real words could describe how much he was not really in love with this situation at all.
"Well, I'm sorry. But I feel like every time I try and distance myself away from this, it all comes back to me. I just feel like every time I screw around, and don't really take this too seriously, then I am going to be letting Tobias down." I said, and then I was sighing, thinking that I would just leave it at that.
"I guess that there is nothing that I can really fucking do about that." He said, and then I was seeing him looking like he was just not going to say anything further on the matter. "But you're right. I do feel like there is something that we are missing. I can't place where it is at though." Davis said, and then I was thinking of a different idea, that might be angering many people.
"Do you think that she might be dead?" I asked, and I was feeling that every time I even brought up the idea, Iw as going to be really just making things worse for all those around me. I saw Davis looking right at me, and I was seeing him just looking like he was going to not really have a rebuttal about this. Because no matter how much he wanted to, he knew I was right.
"Usually, I would say alive until proven dead. But to be honest, given the situation, and given the fact that we have literally no reason to assume otherwise, I suppose that it might be better to look at the missing people as 'dead until proven alive'." Davis said, and I was able to appreciate the fact that he was at least being realistic about it.
"I don't like to say it, but I think we have to just start being much more real with it from now on." I said, and then I was shaking my head, dropping the subject, and no longer wanting to pursue it any further. The painful reality of the idea getting too close even for someone like myself
Davis Confidant Rank 1
Scene 4: The Mistress (Yolei)
I was considering the recent change in attitude that Yolei had, and I was certain that it had very fucking little to do with the fact that we were doing this fucking investigation. I was certain that she was acting this way because of something else entirely. And I was going to be making it my goal to be fucking finding out what was happening.
In all honesty, I was wondering why I never went on and approached her earlier, and I was feeling that I just needed to show her that no matter how much it might have been pissing her off that I was always acting like this, and that I was not really getting to truly know what she was feeling.
I was wondering in a way, why she even wanted to be giving me a chance in the first place. If I was hardly really reaching out to her, and if I was hardly making it seem like it was all worth her while, then I would just simply have decided that I would not have wanted anything to do with myself either. To be totally fucking honest. But I was at her door steps the day after I had that long discussion with Davis, and I was hoping that Yolei was willing to fucking talk with me no matter what.
She answered me, and then she looked right at me, and I was seeing that she was wanting to ask me some questions. I was feeling that despite everything that had been happening, I just fucking needed to hear what she was saying. "Hey T.K., was there something that you were wanting to talk about?" She asked, and then I was sighing, and just needed to fucking find a way to calm down, and not be saying anything at all.
"Yeah, I guess that there was. But I do not want to be doing anything if you are not too comfortable with it." I said, and then I was looking at her, wondering if saying that could be making her feel like things were slightly different now. She was looking down, and looked right at me.
"Well, I have no idea if I am comfortable with it if you do not tell me what it is." She said, and then I was looking at her, and I was feeling that there was no real need to be a smart ass about it. I just needed to tell her what she was wanting to fucking hear.
"Well, the thing is that I want to talk to you about the way you have been acting lately. Just from the way that I have seen you, it is clear that you are not in the mindset that you usually would be when we talk." After I told her this, I was seeing her looking more and more like she was just not wanting to talk about this at all.
"Yeah, some things are bothering me. But I know that there is literally nothing you can do about a couple of them, and I am not going to be holding you against those." She said, and then I was sighing, feeling that her saying this was just deliberately trying to avoid the idea of having a engaging conversation.
"One thing that I do think that I could get your help with though is my baby sitting thing. I just feel like every time I watch Cody, week by week, month by month, he is becoming more and more obsessed with the things that his father is doing, and even more do on the things that he had once done. I am afraid that I can't keep hiding shit from him anymore." Yolei said, and I looked at her confused at this.
"Why would you care what Cody is feeling about with his dad? I mean, that is his fucking father after all." I said, and then I was looking at her, wondering what she was going to be telling me with this. She was sighing, as if feeling that my reaction right there was showing that I really did not fucking get it.
"That is the fucking issue T.K. Nobody fucking takes it seriously. It is as if everybody is just pretending like it is no big deal. And in all honesty, I feel like I am just letting him down." Yolei said, and then I was wondering how in the world I was going to be getting her to be want to open up with me.
"Do you want me to come along with you to the next session that you have with him?" I asked, and I was feeling that Davis winning her over was going to be a lot harder if I was doing this. She was probably going to be reaching out to me, for better or for worse, and that Davis was going to virtually have no chance to win his girl.
"Yeah, I would think that would be best for me. If you would be willing to do that." She said, and then I was feeling that there was no real choice that I was having here. I just needed to fucking do this, and I just needed to fucking go along with what she was wanting. Yolei looked like she was truly desperate if for nothing else.
"Alright, want to just head there right now? And see what we might learn here?" I asked, and then I was seeing Yolei looking tired, like she had no desire to do this at all. Then with that, she was sighing, and decided to just do it. I was thinking that if she had a fear, the faster it was confronted, the better it would be.
"Yeah, I suppose that doing this is going to be for the best." After she had said that to me, I was seeing that she was calming down, and then we were walking off in the direction of Cody's house, and I was thinking that once I could win her over, the better that things were going to be.
"Do you care about the way that Cody is feeling?" I asked, and then I was feeling that asking her this was going to make me feel fucking better. I just needed to try and find a way to make it clear to Yolei that if this was something that she wanted to whine about, then she needed to just understand that she had done it to herself.
"I do care about what he feels. But I need to get him to understand that he is a needing to just respect his fathers wishes, and if his father wants to end this discussion, and not be talking further on it, then I think that I need to do whatever it takes to follow that path for him." Yolei said, and then I was looking at her, and I was feeling that whatever she was saying was going to only make some matters worse.
"Just ask him why he even wants to know in the first place. Maybe if you can talk to him about this stuff, then he might be able to really look at things, and see how fucking ridiculous this whole thing might be sounding." I said, and I was thinking that telling her all of this was making a whole lot of sense.
"I just have a feeling that if I try and talk to him here, then he might be telling me that I am just getting too into his business. He is going to be finding a way to be making me the bad guy here." She said, and then I was looking at her, and I was wondering why we were even talking now.
"Woman, he is just trying to understand the truth about the person who is affected by stupid fucking rumors the most in his life. In all honesty, I hardly think those rumors are true. But maybe I am fucking wrong about what I am guessing." I said, and then I was shaking my head, and I wondered why I was even making these guesses.
"Yeah, I guess that maybe I am over looking this a little bit. But I just can't fucking let it go." She said, and then I was seeing her looking like she was just tired for a second. I was wondering why I was even talking to her about any of this in the first place. I knew deep down that she was not going to be listening a word of what I said.
Once at his house, that was when Cody was seeing us here. He was confused to be seeing me obviously, but I was seeing him looking like he was willing to let it go, and that he was wanting to just see how we could continue moving along. Although he clearly preferred hanging with his girl.
"He's just there because I thought that it would be nice to have somebody else here. To make things a bit differently." Yolei said to Cody, and he was looking a bit unsure of what to be saying. Almost like he was actually kind of pissed that I was here, and was just trying to find a way to be hiding how he was feeling.
"I guess that he's cool enough." Cody said, and it was clearly that he was having no intention of going on any further into this. "I think I remember my dad talking about you once." Cody said, clearly just trying to change the subject, and as he was saying it this way, I was aware that I just needed to get the hell out of this situation as fast as possible.
"Wow, I have a long way to go if I am going to make this work out." I said, and I was sighing, and I was sitting down next to him. "I just wanted to talk with Yolei on some things. Sorry if you are being dragged into this stuff." I said, and I was meaning it well enough. Cody looked at me, and I was seeing that he was still not looking too sure of what to be feeling here.
"Yeah, I don't want to be involved with that." Cody said, and looked right at Yolei, wondering why she was forcing him into this. I was seeing that despite the fact that he was trying to at least pretend like this was a conversation he wanted, he was failing miserably. So with that, he was walking off, and went into his room.
"So Yolei, I am just wanting to talk to you about your doubts with this job that we are working." I said, and then I was looking at her, and she was clearly looking as if this was the last thing she wanted to discuss right now.
"I mean, I just think that there are some people who are going to be able to do this a whole lot better than us. I mean, I know a guy recently, and I think that he is going to be somebody who can handle this much better than we ever will." She said, and then I was looking at her, wishing that she would let me know who this person was.
"Can I meet him?" I asked, not knowing what she was doing in her personal time, and therefore did not know how deep she was getting into the connections that she was having with Joe. And it still seems like such a strange combination to me, even all these years later.
"Joe. A nice guy. Somebody that I really like. He just seems like such a well mannered person, and somebody who is willing to do anything for those around him." She said, and then I was just thinking that she was insane for describing the fucking strange nerd like this. But I was choosing not to say anything at all.
Yolei Confidant Rank 1
Scene 5: The Child (Cody)
As I was heading to bed, I was getting a call. I was confused why I was getting a call this late at night, but I was feeling that I just needed to fucking go along with it. Even if it was rather annoying, to be totally fucking honest. But then I answered the phone, thinking that maybe I was going to get a important discussion out of it.
After I answered it, I was totally confused at the person on the other end. "Hey T.K., I was wanting to ask you something." Cody said, and then after he had said that to me, I was feeling that I really had no fucking choice but to listen to him, and see what he was feeling.
"What are you doing up so late? Shouldn't you have at least tried to go to bed?" I asked, feeling that maybe by asking him this, I could get some fucking answers here. But then Cody was just getting right to the main discussion, as if ignoring entirely what I was saying here.
"That doesn't fucking matter. I just want to see if you would be willing to come down, and talk to me about certain things going on with my family." Cody said, and then after he had said that to me, I was sighing, and I was thinking that he was annoying me with this really fucking bad.
"I would not mind talking to you about something. But the fucking truth is that it is far too late into the night to be doing this right now. I hope that you don't mind. I just think that you need to really fucking think about how insane this sounds." I was telling him, and I hoped that he would be willing to at least consider what I was saying here.
"Fair enough. I just want to talk about some things that are deep in my mind." Cody said, and then I was sighing, and I was feeling that this was the first time that me reaching out to somebody was going to have a big long term affect on them. With Davis, Tobia, and Yolei, their issues would be fine.
"See you tomorrow." I said, and rudely ended the discussion by hanging up the phone on him. As I was done with this, I was wanting to scream. I was feeling like I was just now becoming the fucking tool that everybody else was using for their own gains.
The next day, I woke up, and I was hardly even fucking thinking about what I was going to be doing with other people. I just needed to fucking see what I was going to be getting with Cody, and for better or for worse, that was all that I was going to get here.
I was walking out of my house, grabbing my skateboard, and I was going to just get there as fast as possible, and I was not even going to be giving a shit what fucking stupid ass lecture my parents would have given me if they had seen me going out like this.
I eventually made it there in about twelve minutes or so, and then hopped off the board, as I grabbed it again, and felt like maybe I needed to fucking go on and buy a helmet at some point. After all, I already broke my arm doing this skating shit to begin with. But I was more focused on the current talk.
Then I was waiting for a couple of seconds, before Cody answered the door. "Thank you for coming here early. That way we can have a couple of hours to talk before Yolei shows up." He said, and then I was sighing, and I was feeling that this whole thing was a terrible fucking idea.
I went inside, not even fucking thinking about what I was doing by not telling Yolei, or anybody else, about this. In all honesty, I was thinking that if I was their friend, and this was what was happening, then I could probably be fucking pissed at this whole thing.
"Hey Cody, what were you wanting to discuss?" I asked, feeling that I just needed to fucking get right to the point. After I asked him this, he looked at me, and I was seeing him feeling a bit less sure of himself now that he was here.
"Yeah, sorry, I should be thinking about what you are thinking here." He said, and then I was sighing, thinking that he was probably too young to be getting the seriousness of the situation. Yeah, I know, a thirteen year old getting in the case of a nine year old is fucking stupid in hindsight. But at the moment, I was a fucking man compared to him.
"I just feel like I need you to get to know the story of what my father did when he was younger. I tried to talk to him a few times, but he refuses to tell me the truth. I want to trust and love him. But I feel like he is just avoiding me, like I am a fucking idiot." He said, and I was just taken back by the way he was talking right now.
"How do you think that I can even do that?" I asked, and then I looked right at him. I was feeling that I just needed to get a fucking idea how this shit was working. He looked at me, as if thinking that the question was dumb.
"I know that people have a easy time liking you. That is why Yolei is so fond of you. Besides, with you being a friend of mine, he might feel more comfortable with you. He might even think you'd old enough." After he had said that to me, I was sighing, and I was feeling that him saying this was absolutely insane. But I needed to do it if I had wanted a chance to get him to trust me with this friendship.
"I think you are over stating how much Yolei might be liking me." I said, and then I was shaking my head, thinking that Cody needed to let that idea die out as fast as possible, for my own sake. But then he was looking at me, and I was seeing him looking relatively unsure what to say.
"If you say so. But trust me when I say that she loves to be around you. Anyways, going back to the discussion of my dad." Cody said, and then I was finding myself glad that he was willing to fucking drop the subject. I needed him to just get right to the fucking point.
"I just think that you can get him to tell you more. I have a feeling that when he would see somebody like you, he would feel more comfortable doing it than with others." Cody said, and then I was seeing him looking like he was just desperate for me to give it a try. After I was seeing this, and I was seeing him looking like he was begging, I was feeling that I just needed to try now.
"Okay, fine you fucking win. You want me to be looking at this stuff. I get it. Anyways, how do you think I could even get him to want to talk to me here? I think that I need to have that at least." I asked, and then Cody was looking at me, as if considering what I was saying now.
"Fair enough. I think that the best way to win him over, and get him to talk, might be to just come by every few nights, and just ask him a couple of questions. Pry into him. Surely he will answer." Cody said, and I was seeing that the way he had said it was making it clear that he was not buying into what he was saying either.
"He works at the gas station like six days a week. Mom told me that he only started to take one day off every week once I was born. So he could be there to watch me." After Cody said this, I was looking at him, wondering what day of the week he was having usually.
"Saturdays is the only day of the week he has off. So every other night of the week, you can probably meet him. I go there once every few weeks to be with him for an extra night. It is never busy between midnight and three." Cody said, and then I was looking at him, thinking he was officially insane.
"I have no fucking idea how you expect me to be able to see him at one in the fucking morning. If my parents saw me doing that, they would probably go up to your father and kill him themselves." I said, mostly just trying to give off a mild sense of humor. But there was a bit of truth to this.
"You can make it work. I know that you will find a way to pull it all together." After Cody said that to me, I was looking down at the floor. "If you can do that, I would really fucking appreciate it." He said, just clearly having nothing else to say.
"I can see how much this is bothering you, and I am sorry that you are feeling this way. I guess that I understand what you are feeling in a way though." I said, and then I was wondering if I was fucking bullshitting here.
"You do?" Cody asked, clearly feeling a bit annoyed at the fact that I was saying stuff like this. Clearly, he did not believe in a fucking word of what I was saying. "If that is the truth, then I would really want to know what happened." He said, and then I was starting to think of things that I could say, even if I was just hurting myself to say so.
"I mean, my father works for the broadcast station that had been brought back into business. When I heard that he was moving here, I was aware that there was no way in fucking hell that the only reason he moved here was because of what happened to my friends and I. I always believed that it was just used as a scapegoat." I said, and then I was feeling like I was just adding fuel to the fire as I was saying this.
"God, I wished that you had not brought that shit up. I always get really bad vibes about that place. As if something is happening there. Just fucking something." After he had said that to me, I was seeing him looking tired, and like he had aged a thousand years in a matter of fucking moments.
"Do you know why that place gives you bad vibes?" I asked, feeling that asking him this was going to get me a chance to hear his perspective. Cody was considering what I had asked for a second, as if just thinking about the best way out of this whole thing.
"I heard some stories that my father told me about the original one. It seemed like a lot of fucking experiments were going on there. And he even told me that he went up to the older one once." He said, and then after he had said that to me, I knew for a fucking fact that I needed to go on and see what his father was doing.
"Oh fuck, that was not a turn that I was expecting." I said, and then I was no aware that I just needed to fucking go along with this. "I guess that maybe I can see what you are saying after all, if what you are saying is true." I said, not having any reason to believe otherwise. But I was just finding this too strange to go off of.
Cody Confidant Rank 1
Scene 6: The Detective (Joe's POV)
I was thinking about what Yolei mentioned earlier with Joe. For some reason, despite the fact that I was not really wanting to talk to him, I was convinced that maybe talking to him was going to be the best way to really get to see why Yolei was able to appreciate his input so much. I was thinking that there was something in this whole thing that he knew that I did not.
As I had been thinking about what I was going to do, and what I was going to get myself into, I was feeling that maybe I just needed to go on and just see what he was thinking. I was walking to my phone, and I was calling Yolei, thinking that I might as well be able to fnd a way to start with this, in order to get her to see that I was willing to at least try and work this whole thing out.
After a few seconds, that was when Yolei answered the call, and I was feeling like I now had my chance. "Hey Yolei, I was wondering if you could tell me something. Do you know a way to go on and contact Joe? I had been thinking about what you had told me earlier, where you had been working with him." After I had said that to her, I was wondering if she was even wanting to work with me at all.
"Yeah, he is at the cafe usually every day. That is what I remember. I talked with him only a few times. But that is what comes along. Please don't do anything that might hurt him. I think that he deserves better than to be thrown into this. I am so fucking sorry. I told him everything that I knew, and expressed what I was thinking. I did not think about how irresponsible this idea was until later on." She said, and then I was sighing, and I was wishing that maybe I could have found a way to get out of this better.
"Damn it Yolei. What if he is somebody who is working in this with them? I think that you are fucking really setting this down." I said, and then I was taking a long and deep breath. "Look, I know that you meant. But please, just fucking be more careful going forward. But I am not going to talk about this tonight. We can save this for tomorrow."
"I know that it was a bad choice. But this is what I thought would make a lot of sense." After she had told me this, I was feeling so fucking desperate about this whole thing, and I was aware that even with the fact that she had good intentions, she was doing something extremely dangerous. For all we knew, Joe was in on something too.
"I will need to go now though. I have a lot of stuff that I need to do, and not nearly enough time for this." I said, and then I was hanging up the phone, and grabbed my board, and I did not even listen to my brother as he was calling out to me and screaming:
"Keep this up, and you are going to get your arm broken again. Arm broken or fucking dead!"
I was skating down, not thinking about if Matt was referring to the skating, or if he was referring to the investigation. And in all honesty, I was not caring all that fucking caring at all what he was thinking about this. I was going to talk to Joe, and I was thinking that even with everything else going on, and even with my not so positive interactions with the man prior to this, I needed to just get on his good side.
I skated down for a few minutes until I got off the board, and then started to walk inside of the cafe. I was thinking that if I was going to have to win Joe over, I needed him to understand that the way that I was talking to him was mostly not personal back then, and that I was just tired, and that I was fucking scared. That I just wanted to do just focus on my own things.
I was looking inside, and I was seeing Jim looking over at me, and I was seeing that he was just trying to find a way to have a conversation with me, since he was probably far beyond the point where he felt like he would be able to talk to a thirteen year old, and actually know what he was doing.
"Do you know where Joe might be? I need to talk to him like right fucking now." I said, and then I was looking at him, and he was looking at me, as if kind of annoyed that I was only in this for Joe, and that I was not actually trying to have a conversation with him at all at his job.
"God damn it. I was hoping that at least one person would be wanting to buy a coffee today. Anyways, I believe he is either up in the attic, or maybe he is going out with some of his friends. I doubt that he would be doing anything else." Jim said, and then he was starting to speak, much more to himself, than he was really speaking to me at all.
"Ever since his girlfriend went missing a few days ago, any form of a social life that he has, that was actually normal, has gone out of the window. All he ever does is talk to people about finding her. I get that he is scared, and that he wants her home, but I think he might be taking it too far." He said, and then looked up at me.
"Thank you. See you in a bit." I said, and then after after I had said that to him, I was walking up the stairs, and I was wondering if Jim was going to be wanting me to talk to his younger brother at all, or if he was thinking that I would be yet another bad fucking influence too.
I was inside of the attic, and then I was seeing that Joe was sitting down on a chair, clearly looking like he was just trying to piece everything together. I was then looking at him, and I was wondering what the fucking hell I was even going to be telling him. If there was anything to say at all.
"What are you doing here?" Joe asked, and he was clearly not looking like he was in love with the idea of hanging out with me right now. I was feeling that I just needed to try and fucking make him feel better in my own way. To show him that I was not a piece of shit like he might have been thinking. I was just needing to get him to understad that this was all coming together here.
"I was wanting to see if I could be able to fucking help you. I know that I was rather rude the first time that I approached you, and I am sorry for that. But the truth is that I just think that we both need to work together here." After I had said that to him, I was seeing that Joe was looking like he did not buy what I was syaing for a fucking second at all.
"I guess that maybe I can see if you might be able to find something." Joe said, and then he was sighing, having nothing else to be going with. I was seeing him looking like he was rather lost of hope on everything that he had been saying. "I am out of solutions here." I was sitting down, and I was seeing Joe looking truly fucking desperate.
"Well, I heard that your girlfriend is a new victim on this whole thing. I wonder if you have any information for him." I said, and then I was looking right at him, and I was feeling like I just needed to really win his favor over. "Honestly, I am sorry for that. I feel like this is all one big fucking scheme is being run by the town."
"Honestly, that is the fucking truth. If this was not one big fucking empire, or whatever, then things would not have been going on as long and deeply as it had been. Clearly there is something that ties this shit together. Somebody behind the fucking veil is tying it all into one big fucking conspiracy." He said, and then I was sighing, wishing that I could have said more to be making him feel at least slightly better.
"Joe, do you think that you know where to fucking start looking?" I asked, feeling that maybe if I had talked with him here, and just got his attention, then I could be treated like I was more than a fucking three year old baby. Joe was looking at me, clearly taking what I said into consideration.
"The fucking forest T.K. That is where you need to start looking. If you look there, surely we are fucking missing something." He said, and then I was looking straight at him in the eyes. I was starting to think of a flimsy argument that I could use to get out of this whole situation.
"The forest? Are you fucking serious? That place is getting smaller by the year. If there are girls, or whatever there, then surely somebody would be able to find it. We got to have found something here." After I had said that to him, Joe was looking like he was tired of arguing with this whole thing.
"It would still take nearly twenty five years for the whole place to be destroyed at the rate that they are going year by year. More than enough time for those shit heads to hide everything that they had been covering. If you do not believe me, that is fine. But if you want to be working with me, and to prove that you can be a friend, then you need to fucking just give me a chance." Joe told me, and then I looked at him a bit unsure.
I was reserving my feelings at this statement, and felt like maybe I just needed to go on and listen to him here. "Fine, you're fucking right. We can give this a try. But Joe, can you promise me one thing? If we are going there, can we go by the broadcast station for a bit? My father works there, and to be honest, as much as I hate it, I can't fucking believe in him." After I said that to him, I saw him looking like he was willing to be impressed at what I was saying.
"Alright, I can go with this. If you think that there is something that we can find there, then I have no fucking reason to argue with you on this." After he had told me this, I was already feeling that hearing him speak about my father like this was a rather disturbing thought, and I was wondering what my father had done to get Joe like this.
"First, we focus on Andrea and Aurora. My father can fucking wait." I said, making it clear to him that until we got a answer here, the discussion about my father was as good as dead. Joe was looking like he was feeling much better about this whole thing.
"We need to go right now. If there is a chance that either one of them are alive, we need to use every minute that we can fucking get here." Joe said, and then I nodded at this, thinking that this was obvious shit. That he really did not need to be telling me. But I was not wanting to be rude now of all times.
We were walking out of the cafe, and I was seeing that Jim was looking right at me, having no idea what in the fucking world to be telling us. He was shaking his head, clearly looking like he hardly even fucking cared anymore. As we walked along, I was seeing Joe looking like he was just tired.
"I think that my fucking brother knows something. I don't think he is involved with any of this, but I am certain that he had something that he had seen, that he will fucking tell us. I just need to find a way to get him to tell me everything." He said, clearly looking tired at this.
"Do you not fucking trust him?" I asked, and then I looked at him, clearly looking like he was having no idea what we were going to do. "I need to know who I can fucking rely on."
"I do trust him more than I trust ninety nine percent of the people in this town. For whatever it is fucking worth." After Jim had told me this, I looked right at him, and I was wondering what I was going to be saying to this. I was having no idea why I was saying any of this in the first place.
"I guess that's fair enough. But my fucking god. I can't believe that either one of us are talking about our family like this. It is fucking disgusting." I said, thinking that whatever Joe could get out of this town was going to be more than anything. "I can't believe that I am saying this, but would officially rather live in fucking Onett than this place. At least with Onett, there is a small chance that I could get some bullshit answers."
"Do you even fucking know what you are doing when you talk about this all the fucking time? Every time you and Matt bring this up, you guys make me feel like I need to know more about this than ever before." He was telling me, and I was really having no idea what the hell I was doing here.
We were getting closer to the forest, and I was seeing Joe looking like he was hoping I could just tell him all of this. "I know that you do not trust me, and I am not sure if I fully trust you yet. But I think that if Yolei liked you enough to tell you what she knows, then I think that you clearly have something good in your mind." I said, and then I was really having no idea why I was saying this to Joe. I was thinking that telling him this was kind of of disgusting, and would not really do much to win him over here.
"Yolei is a good woman. Please do not fucking do anything that will hurt her. Just make sure that she is safe." Joe said, and then I was sighing, having no idea why on earth he was telling me this in the first place. I was the last person he needed to fucking tell about this. I knew how fucking precious she was in her own way.
We were at the entrance to the forest. "Joe, I will do everything in my power to keep her safe. That is somethng that I know I can fucking promise dude. But in all honesty, if you are telling me this, then I need to know if you really fucking mean it when you say this stuff."
Joe looked at me before we went inside. "T.K., I will do everything in my power to make sure that she stays safe. I know a lot about what is fucking happening. There is a lot about this town that I fucking know of. For better or for worse." He was telling me, and I was clearly seeing that he was not giving me a ounce of bullshit. I knew for certainty that he was telling the truth.
"I have no idea why you are so certain about any of this. But if you are meaning this, then I will have no choice but to fucking trust you." I said, and then I was shrugging, wondering if trusting Joe was something that I was wanting to do, or something that I was needing to do. But it di dnpt matter now. I was feeling I had an ally now.
...
Joe and I were in the forest, and we had been looking in one of the mining entrances. "Joe, are you sure that something like this is going to be the solution that we need? For all we fucking know, we are going to be wasting our time being here?" I asked, and I was feeling that I just needed to go on and get him to at least see that this might be a bad idea.
"I fucking know it. I have done a lot of research on this, and I found some pieces of information that tie it all together. Trust me when I say that this will work." After he had said that to me, I was sighing, and I was going to just let the subject go if he was insisting that this would work.
"I will trust that you have the right idea." I said, not really buying into what I was saying quite yet. I was having a feeling that this was going to be a waste of my fucking time. "I would want to talk to you about the sources that you had found." As I had said that, I was feeling that maybe this could be the way to really make it work.
Eventually, we were walking by a area that looked like a small cave entrance. "I think we should just inside of the area." I said, and then I was pointing at the cave. Joe was looking over, and when he had seen what I was pointing at, I saw him looking much better about what he was doing here.
"Thanks dude. It's something that I never seen before." After he had said that to me, I was walking next to him, as he was getting closer to the cave. I was feeling that the plan was changing far too much for this whole thing to work out. My hopes in the plan was that I could up the path to go up the mountain, to go to the broadcast station.
We were inside, and once we were looking around, what both of us found was something that I knew would stay in my mind for the rest of my life. Joe and I were looking at the by now slightly decomposing body a young person. No older than sixteen at all. I was looking around and I was seeing that they was next to a bed, and that there were the clothes of a man on the bed. As I had seen this, it did not take long to see what we had walked into.
"We need to call the fucking police right now! We need to find out what happened here!" Jim said, and then he was placing his hands on my shoulders, and I was looking at the body for a bit. I wanted to throw up for bad. Both from the dead body, and the horrible smell. Jim and I walked out, ready to continue the story.
Twenty minutes later, Joe and I were outside of the forest, as the police were taking the body of the woman on the stretcher. I was looking at Joe, and I was seeing that he was looking tired, and fucking heart broken at this. The indications of this rather fucking clear. If she was dead, then Aurora certainly was as well.
One of the officers had walked up to us. "We have no idea why you were in the forets in the first place, and to be honest, we don't really care. We are just glad that you found this. The Wilson family will be much happier, now being able to have at least some form of a answer on what happened to Andrea." The officer said, and the fact that it was Andrea still fucking got to me really fucking badly.
"T.K., how are you feeling right now?" He asked me, pretending like he was in a good spot right now. Which was more than I could ever do. I was not able to even fucking pretend like that right now. "If you do not to talk about anything right now, then we can fucking leave this."
"No. Tobias deserves to fucking know why this happened in the first place. He deserves to know why she was taken away like this. If you want to help, then I guess that I can't say no." I said, and then I was feeling in hindsight that taking about this while the fucking police were doing their job was a really bad idea.
"Yeah, fair enough. Not going to fucking argue with that. But thanks for finding that cave. I think we are at least starting to get some of the fucking puzzle answered. And that is all that I care about right now." Joe said, and then I was wondering if he was caring about Aurora. "We got so many things we need to work on here."
"Where do we fucking start?" I asked, and then I looked right at him, and then Joe was looking like that was a wonderful question that should have never been asked. "I mean, if people pretend like nothing is happening at all after this, then that is not going to fucking fly either."
"We got to find every single one of those caves. Do you know anything about the mile markers?" Joe asked, and then shook his head, deciding not to play along with this anymore. "I will fucking tell you anyways. So I heard a story that each time a person goes missing, one item that is important to them is gone, and they are thrown somewhere in town. The mile marker." He said, and then I was looking at him for a second.
"Why is it called that? Do they have anything to do with distance?" I asked, not even thinking of how fucking irrelevant this question was right now. "I feel like maybe there is something we can learn from all of this."
Joe Confidant Rank 1
Scene 7: The Motherly (Sora's POV)
I was getting home that night, and when I was trying to settle down, I was seeing that Matt was still with Sora, and he was still having the time of his life. He did not understand, and for good case, probably could not, understand the fact that I was probably going to be making my friend lose all hope in humanity with his cousin being fucking dead.
As I was getting to my room, I was seeing that Sora was aware of what I was feeling. She was looking at Matt, and I was seeing her looking like she was not really wanting to do this, but that she had felt like she had no real choice.
"I need to talk to him for a bit. He looks like he is in a really bad fucking mood." After Sora had said that to Matt, she was standing up, and she was looking like she was a bit scared of what I was feeling. I was thinking that Matt would probably be fine with it, if he was aware of how fucking desperate I really was.
"Go ahead. I was probably going to have to head out soon anyways." After he had said that to Sora, he was looking at me, and I was seeing him looking utterly fucking confused, and he was still totally lost on what to be saying to me.
Sora was walking up to me as Matt was starting to head off. As she was heading in my direction, I was seeing her looking tired, and she was clearly looking like she was angry at a entirely different discussion, and I was wondering what she was going to tell me.
"Hey T.K., what is going on with you?" She asked, and then I was sighing, and I was wanted her to fucking go away, and I was just wanting to have a chance to be alone once again. "I can talk to you, if you would be willing to give me a chance."
"I would rather not. I found something that I should never have, with a fucking friend of mine." I said, and then I was shaking my head, not really wanting to be saying anything else at all. I was shaking my head, and I was feeling that this should have been the end of it.
"What did you fucking find T.K.? I mean, I know that you are just the younger brother of my boyfriend. But I still feel like when I look at the things you feel, and I hear what Matt tells me, I just think that you need to have a person at your side." After she had said that to me, I was looking at her, and then I was shaking my head.
"I found the answer to everything that I had been looking for at the start. And now that I fucking did, I know for a fact that I want out of this shit. I want to get out of this before it gets any fucking worse." I said, and then I was shaking my head, wishing that the subject would be dropped as I was walking into my room.
"T.K., are you sure that you do not want to fucking talk about it with me?" She asked, and then I was shaking my head. I was feeling that this was going to be fucking suicide. I was feeling that telling her this was going to be getting Sora killed, and I was not going to be doing this.
"If I do, then you are going to be getting yourself killed. I feel like this is going to be getting everything that I touch killed." I said, and then I was staring down at the ground, having nothing else that I could have been saying anyways.
"I found a dead person. End of fucking story. Can you please leave me the fucking hell alone?" I asked, and then I was shaking my head, and I was finally feeling that by telling her this, maybe this would finally get her to fucking shut up.
"Oh sorry. I probably should have never fucking brought this up again." After she had said that to me, I was shaking my head, and I was wishing that maybe she was going to accept that this was the last thing that we could be doing.
"I think that I need to finally do something. My friend lost his fucking cousin, and I am wasting my time arguing with you about this. I am wasting my fucking time with this, not takin the advice of another friend of mine." I said, and then she was holding up her hands.
"You do not have to do shit. You're only in seventh grade. You still have everything ahead of you." After she had said that to me, I was shaking my head, wishing that I was having a better argument that I could make.
"I do have to do shit Sora. I am tired of telling you otherwise. I was told by people that I can make a ability work out on getting people to actually fucking talk with me. I mean, for fucks sake, I am going to be going down to the fucking gas station, and I am going to talk to Sheldon. After I talk to Tobias, and see what he is feeling." I said, having nothing else to say now.
"Fine. Go ahead of do that. But please at least wait until tomorrow. At least give this another day or two to think about it. I understand your fucking case about Tobias. I will not argue that. But the other things I need you to understand that you need to consider it." After she had said that to me, I was sighing for a moment.
"Fair enough. I guess that giving it one more night would not be a bad fucking idea after all. As much as I fucking hate to admit it." After I had said that to her, I was shaking my head, and I was feeling that maybe Sora was more right then I was ever wanting to admit I was.
"Thank you for at least somewhat seeing decent reasoning. I was not going to want to be involved with your fucking funeral after all this time. Matt deserves better than to have something like that happen to him." She said, and then I was shaking my head, having nothing that I could do about this.
"Of course it all fucking goes back to Matt." After I had said that to her, I was shaking my head, and I was having nothing else to be saying about this whole thing. I went inside of my room, having nothing else that I could have been doing at all.
"T.K., that is not what I fucking meant. I was just trying to be making it all in perspective. Please understand that even if you do not fully understand what I fucking mean, I do care a lot about you. I want to be making this whole thing work out for the best." Sora was saying this to me, and I was sighing before I was going inside.
"I give up. I just think that I am going to be following suit in death with this fucking girl. And to be honest, I plan to be making it worth my time. I have been doing this whole thing for so many weeks that if there is something going on, then I surely have a fucking target on my back. And it is fucking ridiculous that I am doing this." I said, finally feeling like I was able to accept some form of a fate here.
"T.K., are you seriously just trying to get yourself killed by Christmas when you say that?" She was asking me, and then I was sighing, having nothing else that I could be saying now. I was thinking that maybe I could be able to get this whole discussion over with if I was willing to just play along, and make it seem like I could make something work out from all of this.
"I never said that I wanted to get myself killed. I want to just give my friend a level of fucking closure here. I think that maybe if I can do that, then I would be at peace." I said, and then I was shaking my head, and I was feeling like there was nothing else I could have said here.
"You did though. You ended up fucking finding out what happened to his cousin. There is nothing else that I could be able to say here." After she had said that to me, I was thinking about what I could have been able to say here. So I was sighing, feeling like I had nothing else to say. Maybe she was right. I knew that there was nothing else to tell her off.
"Sora, why are you trying so hard to make me turn back on everything that I have been doing that is giving me some fucking worth?" I asked, and then I looked at her, and I was seeing her looking at me, and I was seeing her looking like she was just tired of arguing with me about this whole thing.
"I give up on this whole thing. This whole thing is getting fucking ridiculous honestly. You are just taking this thing way too seriously. There is no real reason to be making a huge ordeal of something that you have done your fucking part in." After she had said that to me, I was sighing, just wishing to be dropping this whole thing.
"Sora, I am sorry. I understand that you are just trying to be making me feel better. I appreciate that honestly. But if I am going to be making a difference for my friends, I am just needing to find a way to make them understand that I am going to do everything in my power to make sure that they got everything they wanted." After I was telling her this, I was shaking my head, not feeling like I was having a good excuse here.
"T.K., do you think that you can trust me with this?" After she had asked me that question, I was shaking my head, and I was really having no idea what I was going to be saying with her. I was just wishing that everything we had been going through would have made me feel so much better about this all.
"I don't know who I can trust or not. But I feel like if I could trust anybody, you would be one of the main people that I could fucking go to. So I guess that for now at least, I fucking can." I said, and then I was sighing, having nothing else that I could have been able to tell her.
"Thank you T.K. Hearing that makes me feel so much better. I want to do everything in my power to get you to see that we are working on the same team." After Sora was telling me this, I was taking a small moment to really consider what the hell I was going to do. I was thinking that telling Sora this was going to be making this situation less bad for us.
"I can't believe that I am setting myself up on edge so fucking much. This whole thing is fucking ridiculous honestly." I said, and then I was wondering if I was going to be getting this whole thing taken care of. "Sora, I am sorry for acting like this. I wished that I was acting differently. But to be honest, that is just not going to happen."
"T.K., I have no idea what the hell is going on with you. And to be honest, I really don't. I know that you are just a very busy person, and I wished that I could be able to help you out." After Sora was telling me this, I was having no idea where the hell I could have been able to take this whole thing.
"I have no idea what is going on around me. If you want to help out so much, you can go on and talk with me, and help me out if I decided to go around and investigate." I said, and then I was taking a deep breath, and I was starting to get on my bed, wondering what the hell Sora was going to be telling me this whole time.
"If you have no idea what is going on around you, then why the hell would I be able to make a difference? I can try and talk to some of my friends to see if they have some clues." After she wa stelling me this, I was seeing that even she was starting to understand how insane this whole situation was, and that she should have never opened her mouth to begin with.
"Help me with the town, and I will help you with Matt." I said, and then I looked up at Sora, and as I was seeing her face, she was looking more and more unsure, but willing to at least consider the words out of my mouth, for her own sake. I was glad she was at least listening to me this time.
Sora Confidant Rank 1
Scene 8: The Fatherly (Matt)
The next day, as I was heading out to go on and talk to Tobias. As I was heading out, I was hearing Matt calling out to me. "Hey T.K., can you tell me what the hell you and Sora were talking about last night?" Matt asked, and then I was looking right at him, and I was having no real clue what in the world I could tell him.
"She tried to force me to talk to me. She was thinking she would fucking talk to me about what happened. I did not want to talk about it. I did not want to talk about finding a fucking dead woman, and I was hoping that she would be able to at least pretend like she understood what I was feeling." I said, and then I was shaking my head, not wanting to be forced to talk to Matt about this either.
"Wow, okay. I guess that maybe I can see where you are coming from on this one. If she tried to talk to you, and help you out, that would be one thing. But if what you say is true, and she was forcing it, after you already told her what you know, then I guess you are probably right now." Matt said, and then I was just taking a moment to really consider it all.
"I just know what I need to do. I need to fucking console my friend. And I am not going to let any shit stop me from doing this tonight. If you want to help me out, and if you want to see if you can make a difference for this, then I would be more than willing to help. But until then, I am leaving you alone." I said, and then I was gripping the door knob really tightly.
"Damn it dude. What the fucking hell can you say to him to make him feel better about his fucking cousin dying? I mean, this goes far beyond anything else." He said to me, and then I was opening the door, and then I was then seeing Matt calming down. I was wondering why he was not smart enough to at least try and understand my perspective.
"I can apologize to him for everythng that happened. I can apologize for not saving her. I could have made it clear to him that I was giving it my best effort, and that I wanted to be helping her out. Maybe if she had realized that this was what I wanted to do so badly, then he would be willing to get this whole thing over with." I was telling him, and then I was feeling that I could make this whole thing work out.
"Do you need me to be with you today?" Matt asked, and then after I heard him ask me this question, I was taking a moment to be considering everything that we were dealing with. "I know that lately we have been making a lot of fights, but I am willing to do everything to make it right."
"I guess that maybe that might be best. I am not the best talker in the world, and I am trying to change that. But there is nothing that I can fucking do." After I said yes, I was thinking that he better not be thinking about turning this whole thing around me, and making me the bad guy here.
Matt and I were walking along, and then I was just thinking of how we could even be able to talk about any of this at all. "T.K., I know that I have been rather rude to you. I hope that you understand that this is for the best. It really is not my intention to be hurting you the way that I have been. But I just need to try and work this whole thing out."
"Work fucking what out? There is nothing to fucking work out. This town is fucked up, and we are all just pretending like it is all normal. My parents moved to Wayside, away from our much better home, because I could not keep my fucking mouth shut about everything related to me." I said, and then I was looking at Matt, and I was thinking that I was just making a big fucking hassle here.
"Dude, it is not your fault that we had to move to Wayside. Or at least it is not entirley your fault. I am sure that at least part of it is because of you and everything you were doing. But not the entire thing. If you sincerely think it is all your fucking fault, then you are absolutely insane." Matt told me, and I was sighing, having nothing else that I could have said at all.
"What the fuck did people tell you? Are you seriously falling into that narrative? When are we going to stop mistrusting the people who are in our fucking family? There is no reason at all to think that our parents made a fucking plan about this at all." I said, wishing to leave it at this. I was thinking that leaving it at that was going to be the only way to get out of this.
"I'm not fucking doing this today. We both know that this is not getting us anywhere anymore." He said, and then he was shaking his head, and then there was nothing else that we could have been able to hear now. "I am just going to see how you can talk to Tobias about this."
We were eventually at Tobia's house, and then I was knocking on the fucking door for a moment, taking into consideration what we were fucking doing. I was seeing Matt looking at me, and he was just considering what we could have been getting ourselves into if we had kept this whole discussion any longer.
Once Tobias answered, it should come off as no surprise in the slightest when I was seeing him looking at us, and I was seeing that he was desperate to just talk about anything at all. Even if it was going to be bringing the whole subject back to what Andrea was dealing with.
"Hey, do you want to talk about anything?" He asked, and then I was shaking my head, and I was just trying to be finding a way to be making him just see that no matter what, I was caring. I really did fucking care. Even if she hardly fucking realized it at all.
"I am sorry about what happened with Andrea. I was just wondering if there was anything else that I can fucking do to be making you feel better about this." I said, and then I was shaking my head. There was nothing that I could have been able to do to make this whole any different.
"I feel like there is nothing that I can fucking do about this. But in all honesty, I doubt that I can change about this." Tobias said, and then he was closing the door, having nothing else to tell me. "I appreciate the fact that you were trying to be helping me out in this whole thing."
"I thnk that I can still fucking do more. I feel like I need to fucking try and see if there is anything that I can do here." I said, and then I was holding my right hand, and I was just wanting to make him understand that there was more to what I was doing than anything else at all.
"Don't bother. You did all that you could. You ended up finding the person that I needed. I think that there is nothing else that I can fucking do about it." After he had said that to me, I was shaking my head, and I was feeling like there was still more that I could, that I fucking needed to do. I just needed to get this whole thing done with.
"But don't you want to know what happened to all the other people in this town? I mean, we are fucking having so much that we need to be looking at. So much that can still be done. What would Andrea fucking want?" I asked, and I was having no idea what in the fucking world I was going to do. Matt was placing his hand on my shoulder, and I was wondering what he was going to do.
"I do want to fucking know. But I know that there is nothing that I can fucking do about it. I know that whatever we fucking do, it is going to be a waste of goddamn time." After Tobias was saying this to me, I was hearing Matt try and talk to me. I was having nothing to be saying now.
"T.K., I think that you should not be forcing this on him. He is dealing with a lot of fucking grief. I think you just need to fucking accept that." After he was telling me this, I was feeling like there was still more to this fucking fight. I was feeling that I still had to fucking do something. That it was all my fucking fault.
"Sorry. Matt's right. I should not have brought it up. If you never want to speak to me again, then I feel like I would not fucking blame you. Everything that I have been doing is all my fault." I said, and then I was looking right at him, and I had no idea what in the fucking world I could have been saying at all.
"I don't think I would go that far. I just need to be taking a moment to think about it. Please understand that I am just trying to be wrapping a fucking lot around my head. It has nothing to do with you. And it has nothing to do with your friends. I feel like I just need to take a bit of time to fully recover. I am sure you would understand if you were there." Tobias was saying, and he was shaking his head. Having nothing else he could have said.
"I think that we should be fucking heading off." After Matt had said that to me, I was shaking my head. There was nothing else that I could have said here. "We are not going to be getting a whole lot of progress out of this." With that, he was looking at Tobias, trying to be finding a way to get out of this.
"Tobias, just call us up whenever you want to be having a conversation with him. He is going to be having a lot of discussions with other people. I know how he is handling his time." Matt said, and then we were walking along, and I was feeling like there was nothing else we could have done.
"I could have done more to make this better for him." I said, and then I was shaking my head. "I just think that he needs as much help as fucking possible." Matt was looking up at me, having nothing else to be saying here.
"You could have. But I think that you need to fucking understand what people are needing to deal with." After Matt had said that to me, and then I was having nothing else to be saying. "Sometimes it is not the best way to go at this whole thing." Once he was saying this to me, I had no idea what to do.
"It just isn't right." I insisted, and I was feeling like there was nothing that I could have been doing about this. I was hating the fact that I had not gotten what I needed. Not what I had wanted, but it was what I had fucking needed. "I think that this whole thing is just a big waste of our time."
"T.K. I think that we just need to talk for a bit. I understand how you are feeling, and what is making you so gung ho about eveyrthing that you want to do. But this is becoming unhealthy. And I am not going to lecture you. I just want to have a conversation." After he had said that to me, I was hearing the exact tone of his voice, and in all honesty, I was starting to buy a bit of it.
"Yeah, I guess that we can talk if you fucking want." I said, and then I was looking at him, and I was wondering if he was going to be offended by what we were doing. "I really don't want to be doing something like this. But I have a feeling I can only put it off for so fucking long."
As we were walking along, and heading to Mezmer's, I was wondering if I was going to be getting Matt to see what my fucking intentions were going to be. I just wanted to be making this whole thing work out. I was thinking that if Matt wanted to just fucking lecture me about it, I would just have to be listening to him for a while.
"I know that every time you were reaching out to me, you really were just trying to be a good brother to me. I know that if I am bitter about this, then that is going to be my fault. I think that I just want to be happy at this new town that we are forced to live the rest of our life at." I said, and then Matt was sighing for a second or two.
"But isn't doing all of this already bad enough T.K.? You were decently happy being here while you were hanging out with your friends prior to all of this insanity. Deep down inside, you know that I am right. I saw you having the time of your life when you were with Davis and Yolei. How did you and Yolei even get involved in this whole thing?" Matt asked, and then I was looking right at him, unsure of what I could have even said.
"I mean, I was enjoying it for the most part. I was just wanting to be doing the right thing. There is no fucking reason why I am getting so fucking punished over doing something that I know is the right thing." I said, and then I was just taking a moment to think once again on how fucking insane this was.
"You were doing the right thing. I think a small part of what I was feeling was because of how fucking jealous and disguted at myself I was. I was thinking that maybe trying to just take over the task myself, and tell you to fucking leave it alone, would have been a good starting spot. But you kept going, and I felt like I truly fucking failed you." After he had said that to me, I was thinking that he was needing to fucking stop with saying this.
"You did not fail me. I barely even fucking talked with you at all. But to be honest, I think that if you had tried to come along, and forced yourself in the journey, then I would have just basically made it clear that I was not really going to be working with you." I said, not wanting to have him turn this into a self pity situation.
"The reality is that a lot of the time, you will have to deal with things that are just unfair and unsafe. You need to fucking accept that, if you are going to have any chance to survive. You almost got yourself killed so many fucking times when you were going around, hanging out with your friends on Onett. I will not let something like that happen to you." He said, and to be honest, I was getting kind of tired of hearing this so many times.
"I did not almost get myself killed a lot of times." After I was saying that to him, I was seeing Matt looking like he was not wanting to have this argument again. "Look, we are not going to accomplish anything by talking about this over and over again. I think we both said what we feel here. And to be honest, we both fucking know we are wasting our times here."
"Yeah, you're right. But I still am holding to what I say that maybe you do need to give Tobias at least a week or so, By doing that, he can see that you are willing to give him a bit of space." Matt said, and when I was settling down, and looked at him, thinking that what he was saying was probably true after all.
"Yeah, maybe you're right. Now that I think about it, it makes sense to be saying that." After I had said that to him, I was seeing that he was starting to be looking like he was sincerely feeling so much better about what was happening. "But I know that I can say anything, and you will still be acting like I am fucking stupid, and that I can't make a difference."
"I am not going to try and argue with you on this. At this point, you clearly are just trying to argue with me here." After he had said that to me, he was looking at the menu, just wishing we would fucking make our order before he was starting to lose his cool.
"I feel like half the time, you are just insisting that I hate you, and that I don't trust you at all. In all honesty, I feel like we are never going to be making any progress here, and I feel like I am really letting you down." He said, and then I was feeling like I just needed to be letting him express his feelings, and to shut up for once. I needed to really just try and get to know my brother, and see what he was feeling deep down inside for once.
Matt Confidant Rank 1
Scene 9: The Uncertain One (Mimi)
I was standing around, and to be honest, for a bit, I was really unsure of where I was going to be taking my goals going forward. In all honesty, I was feeling like all the people that I had felt like I really needed to get to know had at least started a bond with me. As I was hearing this, I was hearing a voice call out to me.
"Look, I am not going to go around, and try and understand everything that you are trying to accomplish. But I am going to at least try and see if I could give you some pointers." After Matt had said that to me, I was looking right up at him, wondering what the hell he was going to be giving me here.
"There is a girl. Mimi I think. She has a father who works for Lazarus. Working on the factories being built. Sora has talked with her a couple of times, although she claims that she had made no real progress with her. But you are more than welcome to try. And then after that, I would suggest that you talk to a guy named Izzy. A freshman I believe, who claims to have actually worked with the company itself." After Matt said that, I was looking at him, shocked to be hearing him say this.
"Why the fuck are you deciding to help me out now? I mean, this literally goes against everything that you have been trying to do." I said, and then after I had said that to Matt, I saw him holding his hands up, and he was clearly looking like he was just not wanting to fucking hear it today.
"I know that it has. But I am fucking smart here. I know that even if you pretend like you are doing alright, and you don't want to look at this any further, I know that you are going to do so anyways, and I am just going to try and give you a good pointer." After he had said that to me, he shook his head, and looked like he had nothing else to say.
"I guess that you have grown to know how I operate better than I have given you credit for." I said, and then I smiled at this, and I was thinking that I just needed to see what I could do to make Matt see that I wish that we could play along with this once more.
"Just don't say that I had anything to do with it. I really do not want them running at me, and acting like I am suddenly the guy who has all the answers." After he had said that to me, I was nodding, and then I started to go on and walk out. I was thinking that if Matt had cared enough to give me these pointers, maybe he did care about making sure that I had a chance to work this out after all.
"Alright, I will leave you out of it." I said, and then I looked up at him, and I was really wondering why he would not want credit for this after all. Since in the end of the day, he was the one that was giving me a little bit of hope here. I was skating on down to Mimi's house, after he yelled out the address to me when I was leaving. I was thinking that maybe him giving me these pointers was a true sign that even if he did not want to admit it, that he really did fucking care about how I was doing.
I was wondering what Mimi was going to be telling me. In all honesty, I was scared out of my fucking mind that she was going to tell me that she was loyal to her father through thick and thin, and that she was not going to refuse to tell me anything. I was certain that she was was going to hate me.
In all honesty, when I would talk to Mimi, if she was going to be giving me this answer, then I was going to just let Matt know that his lead was fucking garbage, and that he needed to fucking just not be acting like he knew the answers all the fucking time. But at the same time, if she did help me, I was thinking that either her or Izzy could give me the best intel.
It took about twenty minutes of skating to get down to the area, but once I was in the general block of where Mimi lived, I got off the board, and then I was walking up to the main door. I knocked on it, I was smiling, wondering if Mimi was actually going to be wanting to work with me at all in the first place. After I waited for about two minutes or so, I had strongly considered just leaving, and giving this up.
Once Mimi answered, I was seeing her looking like she literally had zero interest in having this discussion at all. I was not stupid. She was thinking that due to my age, I would not be able to do shit to help her out. And in all honesty, I was wanting to make it clear to her that I was not wanting to help her out, since I knew that I couldn't: I wanted her to help me out, since I knew that she could.
"Hey, I know that you do not know me at all. But I was wanting to ask you if you knew anything about the factories that your father was creating?" I asked, and I was seeing her looking shocked and confused at this. I was thinking that maybe I could have worded that better. But at the same time, I was just needing to have her fucking tell me what I needed to know.
"Why would I do that? Like you just said, I do not know you at all." After she had said that to me, I was sighing, and I was aware that what I was getting myself into was probably going to be getting her to look at me like I was fucking stupid. I felt like I just needed to fucking tell her the truth, and that was all that there was to it.
"I think that we both would want to know. I am just trying to find out what happened to the cousin of my friend." I said, and I was wondering why she was acting like this, since even though she hardly knew me, and that was true, we had met once or twice, therefore I knew what she was doing with her own friends.
"You mean Andrea? Didn't you fucking hear the news?" She asked me, and then I was wondering if telling her the truth from there would have made her have a slightly larger amount of respect for me. Maybe she would have fucking taken the idea of talking to me seriously.
"I know what happened to her ultimately. I was there when her body was found. But I want to know more about why it had happened." I said, and then Mimi closed the door, thinking that by this point, I was just starting to get rather annoying to her. Which I guess was a good thing, since it was showing that she was at least acknowledging my existence.
"What would this have to do with my father and his projects on the factories? I mean, surely you understand that what you are saying sounds fucking ridiculous." She said, looking like she was going to be done wasting her time on this if I did not convince her really fucking well.
"Fair enough. It does sound strange. I will give you that. But I was told to come to you. This was not up to me at all." I said, and I was wondering if being honest about that was going to be making her feel better about what I was dragging her into right now. She sighed, clearly tired of wasting time on this.
"Alright. Us arguing with each other is not going to fucking get us anywhere. I think we both fucking know this." She said, and rubbed her eyes, as if thinking that saying all of this stuff was going just fucking unbelievable to her at all. "So I guess that I might as well try and find something out of this that might be able to benefit both of us here." After she had said that to me, I smiled at this, glad that she was not stalling out any further.
"So this is a fucking deal?" I asked, and then I looked right at her, wondering if she was going to be looking at it that way or not. The way that she had approached this subject made it really fucking seem that way was the fucking thing.
"Yeah, in a manner of speaking, I guess that you can call it that." She said, and then she sighed, and I was seeing her looking like she was hating this whole thing far more than she wanted to admit. "If I help you with the factories, and help you understand what my father is working on, then you have to tell me every single fucking detail you learn related to the missing girls. The one hundred percent brutal truth every single time." Mimi said, and then I looked at her, unsure what to say there.
But I knew what Mimi was going to be doing here. I knew that she was playing the fucking long game here, and I knew that she was going to be holding me to this promise no matter what. "I guess that this would be something that could mutually benefit us both." I said, and then I was taking a deep breath, wondering what I would do if Matt found out that I was making deals like this with Mimi.
"I knew that you were going to listen to reason. I think that this whole thing is going to work out just fine for both of us after all." She said, and the way she was saying this really made me feel unsure of what I was going to be telling her now. I was wondering what she was going to be saying now.
"I think that we both deserve to know what we have been looking for anyways." I said, and then I was meaning that. "Regardless, I need to know what your father is doing. So we might as well start with that. Like how is he getting the money to do this anyways?" I asked, thinking that the financial question was going to be a heavy fucking hitter.
"We should go inside." She said, and I knew that the refusal to talk about this outside was probably for the best. Although I was wondering if she was worried that something could be exposed, and I was thinking that if this was her fear, then fucking hiding was the worst thing we could do.
As we were inside, she was looking at me, and I was seeing that she had clearly wanted to ask more questions. But then she shook her head, as if aware that there was a good chance either I would not know the answer anyways, or that I would be lying to her.
"What do you know?" She asked, and then I was thinking that this could have been a question that I am able to answer. As that was coming to my mind, I was taking a deep breath, willing to tell her everything that I knew.
"I know that there is one being built near the summer camp. I know some form of fucking project is going on there. That is about as far as my fucking knowledge goes." I admitted, and I was feeling like saying it that way made me sound like I was fucking stupid or something.
"I guess that you probably only know the basics I guess. That means that I could tell you a little bit more, such as the fact that there is more of them being built." After she had said that to me, I was shaking my head, having nothing else that I could have said on the issue.
"There are eight of them in total. My father works on number 8. Every year or two, there is another one that opens up, at a different part of Wayside, or the surrounding area." She was saying, and she had shook her head. I wondered if maybe I could tell her a bit more here.
"Do you know anything about the other seven?" I asked, thinking that maybe I could use a bit more of the history on all of them. As she was looking at me, I was seeing that she was clearly looking a bit uncomfortable at this whole discussion in the first place.
"I think that one of the, 7 I believe, is actually being run by a woman. Miss Watterson, I believe in fact." After Mimi had said that to me, I was thinking of the name for a second. I was feeling like I surely fucking knew who she was. Maybe a classmate of mine?
"I would want to know more about that. To confirm or deny a suspicion." I said, and then I looked at her, and I was wondering if she was willing to go along with this idea. After I was telling her this, I saw her looking like she was kind of wanting to have me stop changing the subject over and over again.
"I think that it is located on the relative outskirts of town. I think that it is located near where the old skating park might be. Like a quarter of a mile away. I don't remember everything. Just going off of muscle memory." She said, and then I was taking a long and deep breath, wondering what I was going to say here.
"I guess that I can see what I might find there when I check around. I still have nothing about the fucking money aspect of it, but I guess that it's better than nothing." I said, and then I was shaking my head, and I was seeing her looking like she had wanted to ask me some other questions.
"T.K., are you seriously going to be fucking looking in that area? With no fucking plan? How fucking insane are you to be thinking that doing that would be a good idea?" She asked me, and then I was sighing, and I was not going to be listening to this discussion. I was going to just be looking around, and finding out what I could. Maybe I would even help her learn some truths about this as well.
Mimi Confidant Rank 1
Scene 10: The Protector (Tai)
Before I would meet Izzy in a couple of days, I decided that maybe I needed to try and see Tai, and see what we could talk about. I just needed to fucking see if I could make him feel a bit better about what was happening. I was feeling that talking to Tai was going to get me more progress than trying to talk to Izzy, and I was not fucking stupid about everything I was doing.
I knocked on the door for a bit, and I was wondering if Tai was even going to want to entertain the idea of talking to me at all. I was feeling like he was going to basically fucking tell me to go fuck myself. I was staring at the sky, and I was wondering if Tai was going to tell me that he was not wanting anything to do with me because of Matt. If that was the case, then I would be trying to talk to Matt, and see what the fucking issue was.
Eventually, Tai looked right at me. "Hey dude, how are you doing?" He asked me, and then after he asked, I was sighing, and to be honest, I was having no idea what in the fucking world I was going to tell him at all. I was then thinking that before I said anything about my intentions, I needed to make clear that I had no relation with Matt.
"I was wanting to let you know that I am not trying to have a conversation about Matt or anything. In all honesty, I could not really fucking care less about that stuff right now." I said, and then I was sighing, wondering why the hell I was even saying this in the first place. I was feeling like what I was saying was fucking stupid, even in my fucking mind.
"Okay, you do not need to worry about that. I was wondering what you were doing." Tai was saying, just trying to make it as clear as possible that Matt was the last thing he was interested in. After he had said that to me, I was smiling, ready for picking shit up.
"I want to help you out. I think that we both have a common cause." I said, referring to the town investigations. I was thinking that by telling him this, I could just finally get his fucking attention. "If we both have a common cause, I think we can both help each other out fulfilling it."
"I mean, I guess that you might be right on that. But I keep having doubts coming in my mind about this. In all honesty, I am starting to think that I would rather just leave this whole thing again." After he had said that to me, I was seeing him looking like he had hoped that I could just dropped the subject for now.
"What the fuck? I need to have you help me. I think that we could make this all work out for both our benefits." I said, and I am later on learning just how fucking ridiculous that I was being by trying to force this all on him all the fucking time. Tai was looking right at me, wishing that I would leave him alone.
"You are already doing fine enough on your own. You do not need to have me constantly help you out T.K. Why the fucking hell are you trying to force this interest in me?" After he had asked me that, I was looking at him, and I was starting to feel unsure of what I was going to be telling him now. I was wondering why I was even trying to force this all.
"Because I know that deep down inside, you want to know more yourself as well. I know that we can fucking help each other out. And if we can just pull something together, the issue is going to fix itself." I said, gripping my fist, and I was thinking that the longer I begged him, the more I could get him to change his mind.
"I guess that maybe I would want to know more. But I think that every thing that I have tried to look at is just going to be a waste of fucking time. I think that even my younger sister Kari is starting to realize that this is a waste of time." Tai said, and then I was looking at him, wondering if his sister would even really feel that way.
"Are you still doing things for her? This is all about your sister?" I asked, and in all honesty, there was no reason at all for this to bother me. I was thinking that I was being rather fucking rude by talking like this. But in all honesty, I was feeling like there was something that I would try and get him to express better interest in.
"Yeah, this is all about my fucking sister. I mean, she was the only reason that I got involved in any of this shit to begin with. Nobody fucking gives me what I need to know anymore. The waterfall was a waste of time, and trying to talk to people gives me nothing." Tai said, and then he was looking at me, and I was wondering what I was even going to be saying to him now.
"I have no idea what I can tell you." I decided to be honest, and I was thinking that if this was how Tai was going to be, then just trying to even discuss things with him was going to be a waste of time. "But Tai, maybe you just have not found the right clue that you need."
"T.K., the investigation is fucking over. There is nothing I can fucking do about it dude. I wish that I could change that fact for us both. But I think that we both need to accept that I am going to be worthless in this investigation." After he had told me this, he then sighed, as if finally not caring about this anymore.
"If there is nothing you can fucking do, then can you at least give me ideas on where you looked? Maybe I can find something there." I said, and then after I had said that to him, I saw him looking at me, and I saw him actually consider what I was saying for once. Like he could help me after all.
"Okay. I guess that I can do that." Tai said, and then I was seeing him looking like he was willing to work this way for me. "Well, I think that the best place to start looking, even beyond the failed fiasco at the fucking Wilson house, is to go to giant social places. I tried the arcade once. Maybe going there will help. I would also try harder on getting Larry to like you. That guy clearly knows something. Get on his good side." Tai said, willing to talk now.
"What sells you on Larry knowing stuff?" I asked, and then Tai was sighing, and shrugged, as if thinking that the answer was extremely fucking obvious. Probably thinking that I was being stupid or something.
"Just something about the way he talks. Plus, he knows a lot about the first missing girl. Plus with the way that he works all the time, surely he knows the rumors. If he doesn't want to talk to you, then push harder than I ever did. Try and fucking force it. See if you can work for it." He said, and then I sighed, thinking that maybe that was not the worst idea in the world.
"Alright, I guess that I can see what you are trying to say here. I guess that maybe talking to him would not be a bad start. But if that fails, do you think that this really would be the only idea you have?" I asked, thinking that surely if I pushed harder, then I could see what Tai thought here.
"I know that you are not going to like me suggesting this, but I think that if you are going to continue to make friends with people you go to school with, I would suggest that you would just try and fucking get to know what their parents are doing. Maybe by getting to know their parents, and really seeing all their motivations, then you might find something out that way." Tai said, and then I saw him looking at me, as if thinking that I was being stupid for not considering this all.
"Are you suggesting any particular person?" I asked, and then after I had asked him this, he shrugged at this, as if having no idea what to be saying. Almost like he was getting unsure himself. "Because if there is somebody I know that is hiding something, I would really want to fucking know."
"No, nothing like that. Just Joe telling me that he is reading some strange and concerning stuff when he was looking around one time. And I would suggest that you do not spend too much time with him either. He's not a bad person at all, don't get me wrong. But I think that he is getting rather infringed on the way he is doing so many things." Tai said, and I was not really too sure what he was meaning by unfringed.
"Tai, do you think that you would be going down a bad path if you started to be looking into this longer?" I asked, wishing that maybe he would show a hint of honesty by telling me this. As I asked him this, he looked right at me, and sighed, having nothing that he would have said to me.
"I mean, I think that I might. Maybe I am being a bit of a fucking coward by saying this all. I will fucking admit that right now." Tai said, and then he was sighing, and I was seeing him looking like he was just going to be hating himself for even suggesting what he was going to be saying next.
"Alright, I have no idea if this is a good idea or not. But the reality is that I am sure that it is better than you going around with a suicide mission. If you need to be having me come along and fucking help you, then just come along. Even if I do not look into it much on my own anymore, I might be able to fucking help out some people in need." Tai said, and then he was looking like he was starting to just calm down a bit more.
"I would really appreciate the help." I said, and I was being one hundred percent honest when I was saying that. As I was telling him this, I saw Tai looking at me, and he was giving me a 'you fucking better' look on his face, and I was thinking that seeing him say that, even just mentally, was a bit of a scary thing.
"I guess that I am just scared that you would get yourself killed. I hardly know you, and I hardly think that anything we do will change that. But honestly, if I can help you stay down a not dangerous path, then I will be happy with that." After Tai said that to me, I saw him looking more and more like he was stealing himself, and feeling better about everything that we were doing.
"And I am scared that something might happen to your sister. I hardly know her, but I know that she is a couple years younger than even fucking me. I feel that as a senior, to her, that I need to do whatever I can to make sure that she can stay safe." I said, and I was feeling that this was the first truly remotely adult thing I ever said.
"I guess that Kari is something we can fucking agree on." Tai said, and then after he had said that to me, I was seeing him sigh, clearly looking like he had wished that I never brought his fucking sister into this. I was feeling that by doing so, I was giving myself a fucking bargaining chip. I was smart in my own way.
"Yeah, I can fucking help you, if it is going to be used to help Kari out." After Tai said that to me, I was seeing him just looking more and more like he was accepting a role that he should have accepted in the first place. "Alright, you made your point. What do you think you would be using to start?"
"I was told by Matt about talking to a guy named Izzy. After I talk to him, where do you think that I should be continuing my fucking investigation?" I asked, and then after I asked, I saw Tai looking at me, considering what I asked.
"I think I had heard a story somewhere about a guy who disappeared in 1966. Maybe you can try and see if he is related to the missing girls. The case of men going missing is so much rarer than women, that when one does go missing, you need to fucking look into it right away." Tai said, and then I was nodding, thinking that he had made a fair case here.
"Yeah, I guess that this makes sense. I will check that when I can. You're right. If I can learn something that way, then I really have no fucking choice here." I said, and then I was sighing, and I was wondering if Tai was going to actually help me out here. Tai was looking down at the ground, and he was looking like he was regretting everything.
"Come back to me when you have information related to that. I would like to know the truth myself." Tai said, and then he took a long and deep breath, as if thinking that now that he had said everything that he needed, then maybe this whole discussion going forward was not going to be as bad as he thought.
"Thanks Tai." I said, and then I was smiling at him, and then I was walking away, thinking that now that I had my discussion needed with the man, then I needed to just respect his space, and leave him alone for the time being. Maybe when time was better, we could fucking talk a bit further about this on our own.
Tai Confidant Rank 1
Scene 11: The Professor (Izzy)
I was thinking that now it was fucking time to go on and see Izzy, and see what the fucking hell was going on with him. Maybe by talking with him, and seeing what his issues were, I could finally make sense out of this. I was thinking that if his rumors about working in Lazarus were true, then I needed to fucking see what he would have said.
As I was heading out, that was when I was seeing Matt looking like he wanted to say something so fucking badly. He was wanting to exert his own form of control, and give me the fears of god, but I was not going to give him the fucking chance. I was going to be making it clear to him that I was going to just do what I needed.
The moment that I was out of the house, I shook my fucking head. I hated this situation, and I was feeling like despite everything, and despite what I was feeling, that Matt deserved better than the way that I was acting. After all, he was my brother, and I was supposed to be loving him, and treating him with respect.
But to be honest, I was thinking that if Matt and I were going to need to talk more about this, then he would give me some advice the next time that we were having a discussion. I skated slowly to the address that I heard that Izzy lived in. I was feeling that if I made a deal with everybody else, then I needed to fucking make one with Izzy as well.
If his deal with me was that I just needed to talk with him a lot, and be friendly with him, then I would fucking do it, and I would just see if I could get him to recognize that I was not letting his Lazarus association get in the way of everything that we had been dealing with.
Eventually, I was getting close to his house, and I was thinking that by talking to Izzy, and just expressing to him that I was never going to look at him badly because of something that he had felt like he had no choice in, that was all that I could have done. I needed him to fucking believe in what I was saying though. I needed to really fucking sale it, if that was possible.
I knocked on his door for a few seconds, and I was wondering if Izzy regretted working with Lazarus at all. I was wondering if there was anything to fucking regret. I was thinking that maybe I just needed to fucking let him have his own personal feelings on the matter. Maybe as a person who was fucking involved on the inside, he knew better than I ever would.
After waiting for a bit, I was seeing a younger girl answer, and she was looking right up at me, and I was seeing that she was looking utterly confused about me being here in the first place. As I was looking at her, I was confused myself. I mean, I never knew that Izzy had any siblings, and if I did, I think that I would have planned things out better here. "What do you need?"
I was shocked for a second at the way that she had asked that. But I got myself together, aware of what I was needing to do if I had any remote chance of making this work out. "Well, I need to talk to your older brother Izzy for a bit. Is he here right now?" I asked, and then I was seeing her looking rather annoyed.
"You can try if you want. But he has a hard time talking with anybody lately. I think that he is just taking his projects too seriously again." After she had said that to me, I was sighing, and I was wishing that maybe if he was like this, then I could tell him that. But I was getting myself focused on the matter again.
"Just give me a chance. I want to see if I could get him to talk." I said, and then after I had said that to her, I was aware that I had no other fucking choice. She sighed, and then decided to just drop it. She walked inside, and I was following her. She was pointing in the direction of one door, and I was looking at her, smiling as I nodded.
I walked to his door, and then I knocked on it, and after a few seconds of waiting, I was hearing him mutter something under his breath as he answered it. As he was looking at me, I was seeing him just looking like he was deciding what to make of this situation. "Hey, what were you wanting to talk about?"
"I guess you want me to talk to you in your room?" I asked, thinking that I just needed to give him at least some fucking space. After I asked that, Izzy nodded and then we went inside of his room. Then he closed the door again, muttering how he was hoping that his sister would not get in our business.
"You still need to fucking answer me. What were you fucking wanting?" He asked, and I was seeing that his patience was not nearly as readily available as he was showing initially. As he was doing this, I was sighing, and felt like I just needed to fucking tread light now.
"I was wanting to talk to you about your time in Lazarus. I was really hoping that maybe you could be able to give me some insight on this." I said, and then he was looking at me, and I was seeing from the look on his face that this was a bad subject for me to be bringing up. Which was what I had wanted. I needed to get him uncomfortable here.
"Honestly, talking about that is going to be giving me bad memories." Izzy said, and then I was seeing him looking like he had hoped that just saying something that simple would have been enough or me to be leaving it alone. But sadly for him, I was going to be pressing this matter further.
"I understand why you would not want to talk about this. But one of my friends just had his cousin die, and I am just trying to help him out as much as possible. Nothing in this fucking town makes any sense, and I know that you can fucking change that." I said, and then I was looking right at him, and I was wondering if he would fucking listen to me here.
"Look, I understand that. And trust me when I say that I feel bad for that family. I mean, god damn it, I am friends with his sister." Izzy said, and then I was thinking that I could use that as my walk way. If he was friends with Rachel, I was almost certain that I could appeal to his sense of protection that way.
"See, you are feeling bad for them. If you are unsure of what to be saying to me, please fucking think about Rachel. Think about what she will be needing here." I said, and then I was looking right at him, and as I was saying this, I saw that Izzy was starting to look a bit more unsure what to tell me.
"You make a fair enough case. I mean, I think that Rachel is far more bothered by this than she is pretending like." He said, and then he looked right at me. I was seeing that he was starting to feel less opposed to this idea. I was thinking that maybe I needed to be a lawyer when I grew up, with me sneaking in words like this.
"I understand that Rachel probably means a lot to you. Tobias, and the rest of my friends mean a lot to me. And I will do whatever it fucking takes to make sure that they are always going to be feeling better with me. That is all that I fucking can do. And I think that we can use our common feelings here to work something out." I said, and I was just going to work on whatever I could to close this bridge as much as possible.
"I mean, I am not really friends with a lot of people. Most people do not like me. I am not stupid. But I am able to think about what they need. Maybe if I just reach into something for them, then it will be worth it." Izzy was saying, and I was seeing him looking like he was making a fucking strategy.
"You got a deal. Besides, people in this town are going to be learning all about it anyways. I think that it is only a matter of time before I have to be forced to talk to others." He said, and then after he had said that to me, I saw him looking like he was calming down a bit longer.
"After all, if this company really has the ties that people claim that it does, then I think we are both fucked anyways. So why the fucking hell would it matter anyways?" I asked, and then I was seeing Izzy looking like he was just letting every idea of what could be happening run on through his mind.
"I also feel like when I hear people talk about it so openly, that I want to scream at them for being fucking stupid. At least when I am talking with you or something, inside of my room, then I can be feeling a bit more comfortable. Not dealing with assholes around me screaming this in public." Izzy said, and then he was smiling as he had said that.
"Do you want to talk with others? I think that if you want to be making Rachel feel better, than you just need to talk with her a while. She might not want it. But I think that once you force the talk, she will be able to thank you." I said, and then I was seeing that Izzy was just not looking sure of what I was saying at all.
"Yeah, I mean, if I talk with them, then I think that this would be good enough to finally just win her respect. So I guess that I can fucking do that." Izzy said, and then I was just seeing him looking like he was wanting to jump to it right away. Then he was sighing, and then looked right at me once again.
"I am scared of what the company is going to do with me and my family. I mean, I quit them. And I have a feeling that in the long run, with everything that Kenta was trying to do, that he is not going to take quits well. I think deep down inside, I might have gotten my family ready for the slaughter house." Izzy said, and then I was thinking that I just needed to ask him more.
"What was Kenta working on anyways?" I asked, thinking that since we were talking about this now, that perhaps he would trust me enough to finally just fucking talk with me for a bit. As I pressed him here, I saw that he was just wanting to tell me to fuck myself.
"Kenta wants to make this a fucking cyberpunk paradise. Wants to make this "Neo Wayside." Claims that he is doing it for the best of the city, but even I am starting to think that what he is saying is a bunch of bullshit." After he had said that to me, I was nodding at that statement.
"It does sound fucking stupid, to be honest. But surely he is not the only one involved. I mean, he had to have been given the permission to be doing this." I said, and then I looked at him, wondering what Izzy was going to be saying now.
"That is the shit that scares me the most. That the most powerful man in Wayside is letting the lead scientist have his fucking way. Like this town is a fucking toy to him. But I think that the thing that scares me is why nobody knows." Izzy said, and then he was going on a bit longer.
"Another part that I fucking hate is that I think that he might be right. I think that he knows what he is fucking talking about, and that he is just trying to be getting me to fucking just do what he says. And part of me wonders if he was doing the right thing. And that I am the monster for quitting." He said, wondering what I would say now.
"You had to make a fucking choice here. You choose to be going your own fucking path. And you are getting angry at yourself for making the choice." I said, and then I was feeling that what I was saying was a bit dumb. Even I knew that I was not making a fucking difference here.
"I think that I just should have listened to his arguments better. If I had done that, then maybe I would know what I could have done differently. But I didn't. I let my emotions get in the way for the first time in my entire life. I let the emotions get in the way of fucking facts for once." He said, and then he was sighing, having nothing else to say now.
"If you did not think his arguments were convincing, or that he was insane from the start, then maybe he should have thought about how he was going to get you to listen before he even fucking started." After I said that to him, I was wondering if maybe Izzy would have considered this.
"Yeah, maybe that is true. I have no idea what to think though. I will tell you everything that I can with the town, and we will work this all out. And if I do that, then you will help me with my friendships." After he had said that, I was thinking that I was going to have to work extra hard to make this all work out this way.
Izzy Confidant Rank 1
Scene 12: The Missing Man (Ken)
I was heading home, and when I had gotten inside, I was feeling exhausted from everything that was happening around me. To be honest, I was feeling like whatever this monster being was wanting to tell me about how I was going to 'win against all the odds' was just needing to fucking be said. I was not really feeling right not being aware of what was being done was correct or not.
I was seeing Matt looking like he had wanted to speak to me. He did manage to get a sentence out this time. "You look rather tired. Is there something going on?" He asked, and then I was looking right at him, and I was feeling that maybe I just needed to fucking open up with him.
"Just trying to work with people on all the things that they need help with. I feel like it is getting a bit tiring. But I still feel like I need to do it." I said, and then I was leaving it alone, and I was hoping that Matt was not going to be pressing me any further on this matter for the time being.
"Well, good luck. Just make sure that you are aware that you are still doing what is best for you." He said, and then after he was saying that, I was heading in my room. I was closing the door, and I was feeling that talking to him all of these times was going to eventually make me feel like I could trust him again.
When I was in the room, I opened up the school laptop that every student got, but let's be honest, nobody fucking used it for school unless if we were on the campus that day, and opened up the email account that I unfortunately had deleted several years ago. Thankfully my teachers gave me a warning when that was happening, so I was able to copy and paste the important ones.
I was seeing one from Izzy already. I was shocked to be seeing him talking to me already, and holding up his end of the bargain. "I found something really interesting. I think that you would be wanting to know about this." He said, and then I was laying back, ready to just see what he was wanting to say.
I waited for several seconds before I saw one get sent to me. "Related to a missing man from 1966." After he had said that, I was recalling a previous conversation, and I was thinking that I just needed to fucking see where this was going now. "I never really knew a whole lot about this."
"Kevin Ero, age sixteen, has not been seen in nearly two weeks since his older brother Sam, nineteen, was found dead in the middle of a soccer field, from what people have considered to be a suicide." After the first one read that, I was wondering what else I could have gotten out of this.
I figured that I would send a reply to Izzy, showing that I got the email. "Do you know anything else about what happened with him? Was he ever found?" I asked, and then I waited for a few seconds before Izzy answered this one.
"That is the interesting thing. Many people have come forward and said that they have seen him a few times over the last couple of decades. In small spots here and there. But the times between all sightings is all over the fucking place, and I am unsure how many of them are even fucking true." Izzy said, and then sent another one.
Another email was sent to me, and this article that Izzy sent was from New York, ten years after the one talking about the missing case. "Missing man from ten years ago found during the destruction of New York City. Many people have claimed to see Kevin Ero, now twenty six, in the streets, fighting a monster like creature. A picture of him was taken while he was talking to a nine year old boy who was on a trip to the City to end his third grade year."
"My first thought was about how much the older guy looked like me. It was scary. He seemed to be close with my mother, who also came along on the trip, and seemed to talk with her for a while about various things. I have no idea what they were talking about though." This was said by Nate Gardner, the boy who Kevin was alleged to talk with, regarding the event. His, Susan, age twenty nine, mother has refused to make any comments on the issue herself.
After I read that I was thinking of my reply already. "Nate Gardner? I think that I have heard about that name before actually. If I recall correctly, he lives in Wayside." I messaged back, thinking that I just needed to try and go on and find if I could be able to talk to this man as well. Even though I was convinced that I was just delving into a fucking rabbit hole.
"I have no idea. I think that he might. The name is slightly familiar. Anyways, I think that I found a video that might be slightly interesting to you. I should probably stop for tonight. If we meet up again, we can talk again. But I think that I have now officially made my part of the deal, for now." He said, and then I was hating the way that he was saying it. It sounded way too fucking irresponsible.
After he had sent that email to me, there was one more, before he really did leave for the night. And this one was a video recording, and it was showing a man in a interrogation room. I was shocked to be seeing this, and I was thinking that whatever I could say was just not going to land.
I played it, and there was a man who looked like he was battered up, and another man who was sitting across from him. "It took nineteen years to find you. Rather stubborn one. Always vanishing before we could fucking find you." After the man said that, the battered one was looking up at him in in the eyes.
"What would you want to know?" He asked, and I was wondering if this man was going to be held here forever. I was thinking that given the way the company was, then perhaps he would. And I was thinking about how dangerous it would be if I ever told anybody about what I had seen here. I had feared that watching this at all was dangerous.
"We want to know how you do it. How you can pull this act off so well. We need to know if we can harness this ability." After he had said that, the battered man was looking right at him, looking tired, and like he was having no real reason to argue with this man. Probably just wanting this to be a peaceful talk.
"Well, it is not really my fucking power. I am just a man who was unfortunate enough for this. I was forced into something that I had not signed up for. It started when my brother died. No, actually, it started even earlier than that. And don't give me that impatient stare. You were the one forcing me into this discussion, and you wanted intel. So I am giving you as much as you want." Kevin said, as if to immediately dismiss that stupid look on this fuckers face.
"Anyways, so I was thirteen years old when the first instance of it had popped up. I was walking to school for the first day, when I was seeing a red headed boy. He looked like he was blown away by how big this fucking place was. In a way, can you really blame him. I walked up to him, and introduced myself. He said his name was Todd.
He explained that he was a transfer student, and that he was just trying to get used to the new setting, and get a clean slate. I figured that since I had already been there for a couple of years, that I could be able to fucking help him out here. So I offered to show him around, and get him used to the area.
Once were going around the school, he seriously looked like a kid going through a museum the first place. Where those first several minutes yo are totally fucking blown away by all of the stuff that was going on around you." He said, in a mildly amused voice, as the man in the interrogation room was still looking rather unsure.
Anyways, as we were walking around, we eventually made it to the class that we were going to be sharing for home room period. Mrs. Jewels, I believe. When we were there, we were both greeted by a girl named Maurecia, who instantly wanted to know more about him, and see if she was going to be his friend. In hindsight, it was obvious that she had a crush on Todd.
In that first day of school, I was actually feeling happy. Imagine that, being happy when you are going to school. Anyways, so with that, I was feeling like maybe I could be able to get myself into a large friendship group. I was feeling that this was what I had needed to really settle into the area." He started, and then I was pausing the video. I saw how long it was, and I was already getting scared of what he was doing.
I ended up closing the email, and to be honest, I was feeling that I just needed to try and forget all about it. If this man was going to be dealing with all of this, then I just needed to know how to fucking reach out to him. He needed to fucking tell me what was going on with him. For my own safety and sake.
Ken Confidant Rank 1
Scene 13: The Son (Nate)
I was thinking about that Nate Gardner, and for some reason, I was sincerely feeling like there was no fucking choice but to fucking go on and talk to him. Maybe by seeing what he knew, and if this was what I was thinking that it was, then maybe I could go on and talk to him, and get him to see my intentions.
I decided that I would wait until the next day though, just in case if Matt or somebody did need to talk to me. And as I was sleeping, I was feeling more and more that this was the proper choice. I was still wishing if I could see that monster thing from the dream, what was now nearly two weeks prior to these events.
I hated the fact that this thing had shown up in my dreams, but to be honest, I was thinking that I just needed to fucking get it to speak with me again. The more that I could get it to speak with me, the more and more that I feel like I can get it to really explain their motives with me.
Eventually, the rest of the night had passed, and when I had woken up, I was blown away over how fast the time had passed by. I was standing up, and when I had looked around, the whole thing was just feeling unnatural. I was feeling like I had missed out on a lot of time.
With that said, I ended up grabbing my board, and felt like maybe by talking to Nate, and just seeing what he had felt, then I could see if I could really just get him to open up with me. I needed up to tell me if he knew what was going on with Ken. If he pestered me on it, I would just say that it was for a school project to start seventh grade.
As I was skating along, I was starting to focused on how insane I must have been sounding in my own mind. I was thinking about the fact that I was just making a big fucking scene for no real reason. I was thinking that if I was going to get to talk to Davis about that MagnaAngemon dream again, maybe he would explain why he was feeling this way.
Eventually, I was reaching my destination, and I was considering what this must have been like when I was standing there. If Nate was going to be seeing me, seeing a random thirteen year old student, right in front of him, trying to talk to him about a random school trip from a decade ago, he might have been thinking I was insane.
I got off of my board, and shook my fucking head. I walked up to the door, and then I knocked on it for a second. After what felt like a while, there was a guy who looked like he was roughly nineteen years old staring right at me. He looked like this was just more of a waste of time.
"I have to go to work soon. Whatever you have to offer me, you need to just tell me soon." He said, and then after he had said that to me, I was holding out my hand, and I was already feeling like him just saying it that way was going to be throwing me in a fucking loop. I was feeling like this all was a terrible waste.
"Do you remember anything about Kevin Ero? From your trip to New York from ten years ago?" I asked, taking a long and deep breath. Now that I had said it, the whole thing was really feeling a whole lot less bad. But as I was seeing him staring at me, I was seeing him looking relatively fucking pissed.
"Who the fuck brought you into this?" He asked, and then after he had said that to me, I was shocked at what he was saying. I was now starting to really just let it all sink in once more. But I needed to just find the courage to continue going forward, for my own friends.
"I brought myself into it. I was wanting to learn more about Wayside, and this was a lead that I was given. I was hoping that you would be able to give me some fucking clues." I said, and then I was just wishing that maybe by getting him to talk longer, the more that I could get him to talk to me about this whole thing.
"Why would learning about a bad trip be able to help you learn more about Wayside?" He asked, and this time, I was seeing him sounding genuinely interested in the conversation. I was thinking that maybe I was going to have to be winging it here. But I was thinking that if this was a gateway, then I needed to take it.
"Because you know that you have come closer than anybody else to reaching out to that Kevin fellow. If you can tell me what you know, then there is a part of the secret that I can learn." After I was telling him this, I saw him looking like he was finally starting to listen to me more.
"To be honest, I wish that this was not the truth. But I guess that fate has a way of forcing me to remember the shit that I want nothing to do with." Nate said that to me, and then finally looked like he was willing to accept this for a while longer. "Alright, I guess that not telling you would do more harm than just getting it over with." He said, and then brought me inside.
Nate was then sitting down on a couch across from the one that I was sitting on. "The main reason why I still know this man, and everything about what he was going through, is because he is my fucking father." He said, rather matter factly, and decided to just leave it at that.
"Is that a fact that is proven true, or just a theory that you believe you deduced?" I asked, feeling that perhaps getting him to just feel like he could talk to me was all that I was going to be able to accomplish at this point.
"I talked with my mother about a month and a half after the incident. Just randomly brought it up. More as a inside experience. But when I brought it up, she basically made it clear that I was never to bring it up again. She said that my father was the man who was related to that event, and that she had thought all this time that he had died." Nate said, and then I was seeing him continue before I could speak.
"To be honest, when I heard that, I wanted to fucking hate him so much. I wanted to just rip his throat out the next time that we had seen each other. But to be honest, when I had let it die out for a while, and I thought of life better, I figured that it really was not my business what he was doing. In a way, I just want to see if we could eventually talk again. That is all that I want. To just fucking talk." Nate said, and I was feeling that I just needed to find a way out of this now.
"Has your mother told you anything else about him?" I asked, just thinking that just maybe I could get to learn why this man had been missing so much. "I want to know if he has any knowledge of Wayside here." I said, and then I was shaking my head, and I was having no idea what the hell I could have said now.
"No, she has not told me anything. He does know a lot about Wayside though. He was connected with a future political guy, Todd Robinson. Plus, I heard that he had found something underground one time. Something that looked like a small prison." He said, and then I was confused as all hell at this.
"Oh wait, I think that I do remember something." Nate said, and then after he had said that to me, I was looking right up at him. I just needed to know everything now. I needed him to give me everything that he had. Lay it all out, and give me the smallest hint of a chance to fix this fucking mess.
"I think that there were some things that he told me in New York that now stand out. He had told me that the events that happened in New York in 1936, the rumors of its destruction, were all true, and he had also told me that there was something in that city that was exactly like another location in Wayside. Something that could make these things return." Nate said, and then I was wondering if maybe MagnaAngemon was telling the truth.
"What was that?" I asked, feeling like I was needing to drop everything related to the missing girls for the time being. I just needed to see if I could get Nate to give me any fucking context on what the future might be holding if I was not careful enough.
"He said something like a cave. One that had a bunch of writings on it. He was telling me that the writing was so ancient, but that something strange happened. That these locations never even existed around the country until around about hundred and twenty five years ago. That they all just showed up in their own random ass way." Nate said, and then held his hand up, as if to put emphasis on the 'randomness' of it all.
"That makes no fucking sense at all." I said, and then Nate was taking out a cigarette, and he was starting to smoke it. Then with that, he was sighing, not having much to say in argument with that at all.
"You're fucking right. It's really fucking complicated. But the thing is that I have been looking into it as well, and I think that he is actually telling the truth. I know that saying that makes no sense at all, but if you were there, I think you would get it." Nate said, and then he was rubbing his eyes, as if wishing that his statement had made more sense.
"Do you think that they are all related to the missing girls?" I asked again, randomly bringing that back. Mostly to feel like I was having some form of being on topic. Nate was sighing as I asked that, and I was seeing that he was wishing that I would just not be bringing this shit up at all.
"I mean, I think that they are. But not in the way that you fucking think. I think that the events that happened in the 1930's, which are all related to the eventual start of these missing cases, are all the result of a domino effect that started with these strange sightings." He said, and then I was sighing, and despite wanting more, I was feeling that I just needed to give him a chance to explain what he was meaning.
"Think about it dude. If it were not for the cave, and the rumored things around it, then the Castle of Cagliostro would have never been a issue to begin with. If it were not for this strange materia, or whatever they fucking call it, then these factories would not be built. If it were not for the events in New York, many people in that group, that scientist Kenta Kitagawa being top example, would not have fucking been involved in this town." After he had told me this, I was sighing, having no idea what to say.
"I guess that maybe that does make some sense." I said, and then I was feeling that there was nothing else that I could have fucking said to it besides that. "But Nate, do you have any proof of this?" I asked, feeling that there was nothing else that I could have said anymore. I was thinking that maybe if Nate had proof, this would finally make things work out.
"If you are willing to come back on a day off, then I will tell you more than I can. If people are wondering what you are doing here, I will tell them that I am giving you permission." Nate said, and then I was wondering why the hell he was thinking that a stupid job was more important than the fucking girls that were going missing.
But as I had looked at him, I was feeling that I just needed to be patient with him, and that I just needed to fucking not be saying shit at all. "Fine. I guess that I can do that." After I had said that to him, I was standing up, finally feeling that there was no need to be talking about this any further. With that, Nate was looking like he was having something he just wanted to say.
"I promise that I will have more to tell you next time. I just think that I need some time to really process all the ideas in my mind." After he had told me this, I was walking to the entrance, and I was feeling that speaking to him might have been just given me only another loose end.
That being said, I was thinking that if I get to know Nate more, and if I could fucking push him a bit further, then perhaps I would finally go on and see and see what this Kevin was feeling. Maybe he would know what my relation with Nate somehow was, and then I could finally get him to talk with me longer.
Eventually, the longer that I had been skating, the less worried that I was. I was thinking that once Tobias would speak with me again, if this was what he was wanting to do, investigate more, then I would just give him everything that he had needed. I was going to give him everything, and I was going to be the friend he needed.
Nate Confidant Rank 1
Scene 14: The Adventurer (Gumball)
As I was finally relaxing it all out, I was then remembering something that Mimi had told me earlier. When we had hung out a few days ago, she had mentioned the Watterson family. For some reason, not really for anything good, that had come back to me, and I was feeling that I just needed to try and find out more about that family. Besides, in all honesty, I had heard about their son, who was around my age, so I was feeling that maybe I could use that as a gate way.
To be honest, when I was thinking about what the Watterson family was like, I was just thinking that maybe by reaching out to other classmates as well of mine, then I could be able to gather a group of friends of the people who were in my age. I was feeling that doing that was the most important thing I could do.
The rest of the night had gone by, and before I had gone to bed, I was hearing Matt calling out to me once again. I ended up looking right at him, just trying to find something to say to him. "Hey T.K., you seem like you are really getting far in this. I am not really sure if I agree with this. But I can be able to look at the work you are putting forward, and say that you really are doing a good job." He said, and then shook his head at this.
"Honestly though, I think that the main thing that is making me still go so hard at this is because I know deep down inside that I really have no fucking choice. I am just trying my best to not let this get to me. But even beyond the missing girls, there is that dream that is still coming to me here." I said, and then I was sighing, unable to believe that I had even said that.
"T.K., not all dreams are real. You need to understand that if you keep letting that thing scare the shit out of you, sooner or late, you are going to be sounding fucking insane. Even more so than usual." He said, and then I was laughing as he was saying this. What a fucking joke.
"I know that it is hard to describe, and that you will not fully understand this. But the reality is that when I saw it, and I was seeing the way that they were talking, I was finding it impossible to not be taking it seriously. It scares me that I had this dream and nobody else." I said, and then I was shaking my head.
"Well, I guess that I can't complain too much. After all, all this stuff you claimed that you saw is helping drive you into becoming a better person deep down. And I can really respect that." After Matt had said that to me, I was then sighing, and the statement of being a better person was a joke in my mind.
With that, he was walking out of the room, and to be honest, I was getting sick and tired of talking to him, and trying to make him understand why I was trying to accomplish. I felt like I was wasting my time talking to him here. Then with that, I had ended up going to bed an hour or two later, and just put myself in focus on meeting up with the Watterson.
When the next day came, I was immediately getting right to work. I skated down to the Watterson house, and then when I had come there and knocked, the one who answered was the guy who was roughly in my grade. As I was seeing this, I was feeling slightly better, as this meant that I did not have to work as hard in order to get myself in.
"Hey T.K., did not expect to see you here." He said, and then I was feeling that I did not need to be working as hard on getting him to fully like the idea of talking to me. I was thinking that the work for him was going to just be really nice and casual. The way that he was in school just seemed like he was not a hard guy to get along with.
"Well, I guess that I was just in the area, and figured that I would drop by. See how your summer has been." I said, and then the way that I had said that was making me really sound fucking stupid. I was unable to believe that I was giving off that bullshit. But I decided to not think about it.
"I guess that it has been fine. Not much to do. Just playing a bunch of video games while mom is at work. Not much to do here. Darwin and Anais are actually mostly doing more with their summer than I have been." He said, and then he looked down, as if finding that statement to be embarrassing.
"So Gumball, do you have other things that you would want to be doing during summer break? I mean, eventually playing so many games might be getting a bit boring after a while." I said, and then I was trying to just make it funny. As I had said that, he was shrugging, probably thinking that I was being strange.
"I mean, if things get offered for me, and I can find a way to do them, then I would love to get involved. But I think that something like that is out of my league." After he had said that to me, he shrugged, having nothing else to say here. Then with that, I was just thinking that maybe I could get Gumball to help me more.
"Want to just hang out for a bit? My summer has been filled with a lot of stuff. I think that I will need a fucking break myself." I said, and then I was feeling that saying this might have given me away. But to be honest, I was not even caring at all.
"Yeah, I have been a bit curious about that. I have been hearing some rumors about that, and was wondering how many of them you would be able to confirm." Gumball said, and I decided that maybe this first time was just going to be me getting to know him a bit. I was having a feeling that I really did not need to be getting to know his opinion on Wayside too much.
Once we were closing the door, we sat down on the porch, and for some reason, when I was seeing him with me, I was feeling much more comfortable talking about this openly than I ever felt with other people. This honestly felt like it needed to fucking be done. "So the long story short is that I just ended up helping Tobias find out what had happened with his cousin."
"I still feel so fucking bad for that guy. It hurts to know that she is gone, and that she will probably never have any resolutions. Even if I never liked the guy too much." Gumball said, and i remembered a bit of their rivalry back in the days. But I decided to just not say much.
"I tried to really help him out. But to be honest, I think that there is no way to be making him feel better. Not that something like this should be too much of a fucking shock." I said, and I was having nothing else that I could have said to be making him feel better at all in the first place.
"Well, aside from that, what have you been doing?" Gumball asked, and then after he was looking at me, I was feeling that he was aware that I was having things that I wanted to be telling him. Then with that, I felt like I might as well just try and open up with him a bit more.
"I have been trying to just really make the most of my life. I had a dream a few weeks ago, and I have no idea what it overall means, but to be honest, when I had it, I knew right then and there that I just needed to try and find a way to be making it all come together as much as possible. I think that there is something about this town that I can change." I said, and then I was sighing, having no idea what I was even saying.
"How do you feel that you are going to find things out here that nobody else can?" He asked, and then when he had asked it this way, I was finding myself starting to think that maybe the way that I had been talking was a load of bullshit. But I just needed to fucking push through this as much as I could.
"I think that the way that I can is that over time, I am finding myself increasingly unable to look at emotions. I am finding more and more about the town, and I am finding it impossible to even get angry at anybody or anything anymore. I just want to be finding out whatever I can, however I can." I said, and I was aware that what I was saying was sounding like a war general.
"That is cold. But I guess that if what the rumors about you in that one town in Indiana are true, then I have no real right to be judging you at all." After he had said that to me, I was sighing, and I was wishing that he was not going to be going around and tell me anything like that.
"They are all fucking true. But to be honest, I have a feeling that nobody who was not actually there will ever fucking believe what I am saying at all." After I had said that to him, I was seeing that Gumball was looking like he was starting to just feel worried.
"I have nothing to say to that. Considering the fact that like you said, I was not there. But to be honest, I think that the way that you keep the narrative up, it is hard to not believe. If they were false, and if you were lying, I think that sooner or later, the cracks in the story would be showing up." After Gumball was telling me this, for some reason, when I was hearing him actually say this, it was almost feeling worse than if he had not bought it.
"I did not give that much of the story away. I just talk with a couple of people, and I guess that more of it had been leaked than I ever thought." I said, and then I was sighing. "But Gumball, I am finding myself starting to just not even fucking care about that anymore. It is all in the past now."
"I wish that I was able to look at events in those days that easily. But I guess that maybe I can't help you that much on this anymore." After he had said that to me, I was sighing, and then I was shaking my head for a few seconds. "I think that maybe many people that go to school with us can learn from that resolve."
"I feel like there is a story here that I am missing right now." I looked right at him, winking at this a bit. After I was saying this, I was seeing him looking like he was just not wanting to take it any further now. I was sighing, and I was feeling that I might as well just drop the subject for the time being.
"Maybe when I get to know you more, I will tell you." Gumball said, and then he was standing up, and I was seeing looking really excited at this. Like he was finally ready to throw down here. "Want to go out and just have some fun? Talking about this all is getting rather boring."
"That's one way to change the subject, but I am not going to argue. If you want to go on and hang out, then we can." I said, and then I was standing up, feeling that I just needed to make this whole thing work out. As I was walking closer to him, I was seeing that Gumball was finally looking like this was everything he wanted starting to come together.
"I think that we can just explore the town. Fucking screw everything else." After Gumball said this, despite the fact that I was really feeling that this was a bad idea, I was feeling that I just needed to fucking do this. I needed to release my feelings on this town, and just really get to see what it had to offer.
As we were walking along, Gumball was just thinking of how to be talking now. "So T.K., how many areas in the town have you never really gotten to see?" He asked, and I was feeling that the answer was going to be a big fucking let down. There was still so much that I needed to see.
"Probably most of them. I never got to see the trains go around for instance. Never even been to that area of town. Part of me is not even sure if it exists." After I had said that to him, I saw him looking like he was willing to accept that challenge, and I was wondering why the hell I even brought it up in the first place.
"Well, I guess that maybe I can change that soon. Do you want to come by that tonight?" He asked, and then after he had asked me that, I looked at him, and I was feeling that maybe I was making a big mistake by saying this. With that, I sighed, and I was deciding to just go along with what I had set myself up for. And we were walking along, as I let everything run on through my mind.
"I guess that if you know where it is, then you might be able to just do it." I said, and then I was looking at him, and I saw that Gumball was starting to run along, and I was starting to follow him. I really was not wanting to be doing this. I was thinking that if Gumball was just doing this because he felt forced to, then I was not going to really want to hang with him. I was not wanting to force a friendship on him.
"Let's go there right now." Gumball said, and then we were walking along for a while, and as we were walking along, I was seeing him bringing me closer to the tracks, which I had only seen once or twice in my life. I was wondering where the rest of the road was going to be.
"How many times have you done this?" I asked, feeling that I might as well make a small talk about this with him. He looked at me, and I was seeing him looking like he was not too sure on what to be discussing with me. Almost like he was just not wanting to be going down those memories. But then again, he was trying to do the same to me.
"Just a few times early in the school year, when I was still feeling like I could have been friends with certain people." After he had said that to me, I was seeing him looking like he was much too uncertain on what to be saying to me. I was feeling that I just needed to try and force more discussion now.
"You can still probably be friends with them, if you go on and just really try and reach out to them again. I have a lot of people that I never thought I would be hanging out with, and here I am." I said, and to be honest, I was thinking about Gumball being one of them. But I was deciding not to say anything.
"I guess that maybe if you think that it is worth the try, then maybe I should go on and try and speak with them." After Gumball was saying this to me, he was sighing, almost unable to believe that he had been saying this in the first place. "But T.K., what do you think you would be getting out of this?" He asked, and I was unsure wat to tell him.
"I am not trying to be getting anything out of it. I feel like it is the right thing to do. To try and make some friends, and just see how I could be able to fucking help them. And that is exactly what I am doing right now." I said, and then I decided to just leave it at that. Then with that, Gumball was just looking like he was having a impossible time buying this.
"Well, I do enjoy having somebody here doing something to mix up my days. To be honest, the summer was starting to get a bit boring." Gumball said, and then after he had said that to me, I was smiling at this, and I was thinking that maybe I was slowly getting Gumball to like the idea of speaking to me.
With that, I was looking at all the trains in the area. There was one area where they looked like they had been destroyed. I was looking at Gumball, and to be honest, seeing the destroyed ones was making me feel a little bit. Not that there was much that I could do about it. "I wonder where they would all lead?" I asked, wanting to just learn more about that now.
Gumball Confidant Rank 1
Scene 15: The Companion (Darwin)
As Gumball and I were starting to head home, I was seeing Gumball looking like he had a few ideas in his mind. "So T.K., what is making you so interested in knowing more about Wayside in the first place?" He asked, and then after he asked that, I was feeling that there was no way that I was going to be hiding the way that I was feeling. In all honesty, I felt like maybe being honest was what I had needed.
"I want to just be able to help some friends. They are all wanting to figure out a truth, and I do as well. I mean, I think that if this gets out of hand, and if there is something on, this place might just be worse than the original town that I had lived in. If such a thing was even fucking possible." I said, and then I was shaking my head. I could not believe that I was saying that.
"Do you consider Tobias to be a friend?" Gumball asked, clearly referring to the times when I was hanging out with him lately. I was looking at him, and I was wondering how he would have known about that in the first place. But I just sighed, and had nothing to say honestly. I felt maybe he and Tobias could connect with me.
"Yeah, for the most part. Never really knew him until the Andrea thing though. I think that not only is he really not a bad guy at all, but that he does need a friend too." I said, and then I was seeing Gumball looking like he wanted to argue with me. But he just sighed, and shook his head.
"If that is what you think is for the best, then I will see if maybe I could reconnect with him. But I feel that we are both kind of not really all that excited to talk with each other." After he was saying that to me, I was seeing that he was clearly not wanting to discuss it any further.
"What happened between you two anyways?" I asked, feeling that maybe I could play along, and just slowly make the situation slightly less bad for him. He was sighing, as if he was just wanting to avoid this discussion. "I want to see if I am able to go on and help you."
"I tried to get along with him. But it was mainly just a matter of clashing personalities honestly. I think that maybe if I had remained friends with him though, then we could have fucking worked this whole thing out." Gumball told me, and I had seen that he was clearly looking like he regretted everything he had been doing.
"I clash with a whole lot of people. If I even tried to explain how I got associated with most people that I know these days, I would be having a hard time really getting it myself." I said, and then I was laughing for a second, having nothing else to really say on the issue.
"Do you think that you would let me come along with you if we go back to those trains." After Gumball said that to me, I was slowly nodding, having nothing else I could have said now. I was wondering why I would have even wanted to come back there in the first place.
"I mean, I don't think that I will be heading back there honestly. It doesn't really seem all that exciting. I mean, I would like to know why they were all destroyed. But that is about as far as I would have wanted to know." After I had said that to him, I was thinking about how it would have not helped with the missing girls at all.
"Hey T.K., would you want to go on and meet my younger siblings?" Gumball asked, and then I was looking at him, a bit surprised. I was wanting to just have a nice day. But to be honest, I feel that I was getting far too deep into something that really was not my fucking business at all.
"I mean, if you want me to meet them, then I would have nothing to say against it. But I have a feeling they would not really care to see me." I said, and then I was sighing, not really caring much what Gumball would have said in protest.
"Nothing to lose out of it, even if they do not like you." Gumball said, with a joyous smile on his face. Knowing that this was going to keep going forward no matter what I had said, I decided to just drop the subject, and let Gumball be having it his way, and who knew, maybe it would work out for the best.
Once we were inside, that was when I was looking around. "Hey Darwin, do you know where Anais is?" Gumball asked, and I was standing around for a moment. I knew that being here was a terrible idea. I was feeling that the longer that I was here, I was going to be just making myself rather uncomfortable.
Eventually, that was when a shorter guy wearing a orange shirt had come in. He was staring up at me, and I was seeing that he was looking a bit uncomfortable to be seeing me. I was wondering what the issue was here. I was sighing, and felt like I was really just not helping.
"She is hanging out with mom at work today. Always seems to be doing that lately." Darwin said, and then he was sitting down, not saying much more to it. As he was looking up at me, he was probably just trying to find a way to make it seem less awkward for me. "Is this a new friend?"
"Yeah, he and I have been hanging out today. He said he wanted to check some things out, and knowing me, I could never turn down an adventure." Gumball said, and then Darwin laughed, looking at me, as if to confirm what his older brother had said.
"He does that all the time. He is always running at a million miles per hour. I can hardly keep up with him." After he had said that to me, I was sitting down, and I was thinking that maybe I could find a way to try and make Gumball feel better about what he was hearing Darwin say.
"Deep down inside, you probably enjoy it though. I mean, you probably never have a boring moment around here." I said, and I was seeing Darwin nod at me, and he was looking like he was needing to make it clear that there was more to it than I was getting.
"Oh, I don't mind." Darwin had said, and then he was thinking of what else to say. "So Gumball, what did you show him this time?" After he had asked me, I was seeing that Gumball looked like he was just trying to decide if it was even worth giving him the truth.
"The train graveyard. He said that he had never seen anything like it, and I wanted to break that streak." Gumball said, and I was seeing that Darwin was looking like he was relatively unsure if that would have been a good idea. I was wondering what the fucking issue would have been here.
"That place is so scary though. Are you sure that he would have even wanted that?" He asked, and looked up at me, and I was seeing him looking like he was wanting to help me feel better about this all. I was shrugging, not thinking to much of it. It was just a random spot, and it was no real big deal.
"It was fine. I am more interested in why it happened though." I said, and then shrugged, having nothing else to be saying. "To be honest, I have a feeling that I might come back to it eventually. Just to see if I could be finding out more here. But I was telling him that most of what I am doing is just to try and return a favor."
"A favor? For what?" He asked, and then I was sighing, and I was thinking that at this point in time, I might as well just tell him what was going on with Tobias. Maybe at this point, he would have been old enough to really get what the issue was. After all, I think Gumball mentioned once during school he was two years younger, so eleven.
"I am trying to help a classmate of mine. One of his cousins vanished, and I was trying to see if I could be able to help him out." I said, and then I decided that I would just leave it at that. Darwin looked like what I was saying was really fucking sad. "And I guess that this sort of started a small amount of an obsession here."
"To be honest, I am somebody who has a hard time really just dropping something once it comes up. It is a personal weakness of mine, and I think it is only going to be making things worse for me." I said, and I was shaking my head, not wanting to be talking about it much more.
"You just need to have more fun. Play more video games. Go outside." Darwin said, and then I was looking right at him, and I was laughing at this, thinking that he was needing to not really be giving me these fucking lectures, since going outside was literally all that I had been doing.
"I am going outside. Although I would be lying if I said that more video games would not be tempting. Maybe I would do that if you would want to." I said, thinking that doing that every once in a while would just be a good night. "After all, I don't want to go on and waste my entire summer away on some neo noir investigation."
"I mean, I am not that good at them. But I enjoy them. Are there any that you enjoy?" He asked, and I was finding myself thinking of what he was saying. I was not sure if I had played many of them at all in the first place. I was sighing, and looked right at him for a bit.
"Honestly, I have no idea. I have hardly played any of them to be honest. It is kind of a shame. A lot of people talk about how fun they are. I play some once every month or so when I am at a arcade with friends, but that is about it." I said, thinking of what Davis and I usually did. We usually would spend the first Saturday of the month playing at the local arcade for a few hours.
"I never actually even won any in the first place. So to be honest, I think that if I tried to get into them, I would just be a total fucking loser at them." I said, not even holding back on the swearing. I mean, he was eleven already, so he probably at least knew what the words were. So I was not going to be too worried about it.
"Give yourself more credit. If you do not play them often, then that is something that you could just be able to work on for a while." After he had told me this, I was sighing for a second. I was wondering why Darwin was so into this in the first place. Gumball was just looking at us, wanting to jump in the conversation. But at the same time, he was looking like he was willing to let us have our own thing for the time being.
"How often do you play them?" I asked, and then I was sitting down, feeling that I might as well just talk with Darwin, and if the conversation of video games was literally the only thing to keep him willing to talk to me, then I just needed to fucking let him have it.
"I usually play them on the weekends. Unless if Gumball has a idea for that day. And on school days, if all my homework is done, then I am usually allowed an hour or two before I go to bed with Gumball." Darwin said, and then I was thinking that he had played far more of them than he had been making it seem like he was earlier.
"How often does Gumball have ideas?" I asked, looking up at the oldest Watterson child. Darwin, now seeming to be relatively immersed in the conversation, and having no real issue talking about this any further, was just going forward, and seemed to be showing no sign of stopping.
"Most of the time. We usually go out and do something at least one of the two days every weekend." He said, and then I was nodding at this, I was thinking that maybe coming along for these adventures was going to be the best way to really get these two to know that I was liking them enough.
"Yeah, and when we go, I feel like I can just totally forget about school and the rest of the world. Not have to worry about stupid shit that I can do nothing about." Gumball, and the way that he was saying this made me really feel like I was able to appreciate that idea. I was wishing that I could have done something like that.
"How often do you take Anais along with them?" I asked, and then I was casually looking at the time. I was nearly ten in the evening. But despite everything else, and despite the fact that everything in my brain was screaming at me to just go home, and be done with this for today, I was feeling like I was needing to press the issue even further.
"Sometimes when she wants to. But she seems to not care for that stuff all that much. It is kind of sad how she never lets herself have any fun." After Gumball said that, I was sighing, and I was thinking that she was probably the smartest one here.
"What are some things that you have wanted to check out?" I asked, not really talking about tonight honestly. I was really hoping that they did not take it that way. But I was feeling that maybe I could get them to just slightly open up with me here. As I had said this, that was when Gumball was looking more excited now.
"So many things. But mom and dad do not like us going out at night." Darwin said, and then he was looking down, feeling slightly bad at this. I was wondering why he was even mentioning the whole night time thing to begin with. There was plenty of stuff to do during day.
"That is fine. You can find something to do during the regular hours if you want. Besides, with it being summer, surely they will let you have a few extra hours compared to normal." I said, and then I was shaking my head, knowing that I was kind of pushing my luck at this. I was aware that even if that were true, it was extremely late.
"Well, some of the stuff I want to see is only available at night. Mom and dad said that once we're sixteen, they'll be more laxed about it. But that's still five years away." Darwin said, feeling like such a wait was just unfair, and I was wondering if I was even going to be finding a way to make it better for him. I was wondering if it was even worth trying.
"That might be a bit rough then." I said, and then I was shaking my head, feeling that maybe if he was going to be like this, then perhaps I was not going to really be of much help overall. He was not really giving me much that I would have been able to help him out on anyways.
"See, don't you get it. But it's fine. As long as I have Gumball at my side, then it will go by quickly." Darwin said, and then I was looking at him, confused why he was even bringing Gumball up again. I was thinking that he was probably not even really going to add a whole lot to Darwin's ideas.
"Well, if you have other things you want to do, then you just need to go on and focus on those during the day time. Eventually the five years will be there before you know it. Just take it one step at a time." I said, and then I was sighing, feeling like what I was saying was a load of shit. Even I fucking knew this.
"I guess that you're right." Darwin said, and he was clearly still not fully into it. But despite everything that had been running through my fucking head, I was just wanting to find a way to make him feel better. "Do you often go out at night?" He asked, and to be honest, when he had asked me this, I was scared of what I was going to tell him. Mainly scared because of what I was feeling the connotations of this could have been.
"Yeah, but I think that my parents would be pissed if they had been finding out how often that I had been doing it. So I just hardly really pay much mind to it." I said, and I was mainly just trying to be finding a way to be making it seem like I could get him to understand that he was needing to not have to follow my path way at this.
"So you are not scared of what they would do? I would be terrified of what my parents would have said if they had known the truth." Darwin asked, and he was seeming to be relatively jealous of everything that had been told to me. I was wondering what in the fucking world I could have been telling him to not follow this path as well.
"Yeah, I mean, I am not going to be letting everything that my parents say determine what my life passage is going to be. Maybe that is not the smartest idea in the world. But at the same time, I just want to help my friends feel like they can have a person that they could be able to rely on." I said, and I was thinking that saying this could really get him to see why I was taking this so easily.
"So everything you are doing is for the power of friendship?" Darwin asked, looking right up at me, and I was seeing that he was not really fully buying it at all. I was sighing, thinking of how stupid he had managed to make the whole thing sound.
"I mean, if you want to put it in a really lame way of perspective, yes, I am doing this for the power of friendship." I said, and then I was rolling my eyes, and I was wishing that he had not said it that way. But I was not going to be saying anything else at all. I was then standing up, to stretch my fucking legs.
"I do not want to look back, and feel like I wasted my summer vacation either. I want to be able to look at myself, and say that I spent my summer wisely. If I do not, then I feel like I would be letting everybody else down." I said, and then I was nodding at this, finally feeling like I could be taking this a bit differently.
"What will make you feel like you wasted summer break?" Darwin asked me, and then I was shrugging, having no idea what in the world that I was going to be telling him. "That is something that you can only really know of looking back." He said, and then I sighed, and rolled my eyes, not wanting to have this discussion right now.
"I don't fucking know, going around, and just talking with people when school starts up, and feeling like I had nothing to do with their stories. Feeling like I just was only in it for myself. I know that it sounds silly when I say that. But I guess that anything I say at all would be sounding silly." I said, and then I decided to just drop the subject at this rate.
"I would want to be a part of peoples stories too." Darwin said, and I was looking at him, and I knew that this was his way of looking at things better, and I was wondering if I would just get him to meet me tomorrow, and we could go from there.
"I am going to be visiting the Wilson house soon. I think that I would need to talk with Rachel. If you want to tag along." I said, and then I was looking at Gumball, feeling that I just needed to give him a chance to. As I had said this, I was seeing Gumball looking like he was just wishing that I would have never said such a thing. But then I was seeing him calming down a bit, almost looking like he was willing to do this.
"I would love to." Darwin said, really fucking excited, which made it clear to me that he was having a different interest in this than he was letting on. I was laughing at this statement. I was thinking that maybe he was having a fancy for Rachel, and was just having a really bad time hiding it. But I was not going to be saying anything, to not make him feel too bad.
"If you guys are doing that, then I guess I might as well come along too. After all, I do not want to feel too left out of the action." Gumball was saying, and he was sitting down, looking like he was now willing to get more involved with this as well. As I was seeing him say this, I was feeling like everything was going perfectly here.
"Alright, I think that we got this settled in." I said, and then I was shaking my head. I could not fucking believe that I was doing this. I was standing up, and I shook my head. "I think that talking to Rachel was something that I should have been doing this whole time. To be honest, I feel like a total fucking dick if I had not done this." I said, and then after I had said that to them, I was feeling a bit differently about all that was going on now.
As I was heading on out, I was now feeling so much better about everything here. After I was done hanging out with Rachel, and getting to know her, I was then thinking that maybe I could sneak a introduction with on Anais, and maybe that would be further solidifying the relationship that I was going to be having with them. I needed to do whatever it took to make this whole friendship work out as well as it could have.
I was thinking that for once, I could start to really be proud of all the work that I had put it. I was feeling like this was the right thing to do. I was thinking that these two, more than any other besides maybe Tobias, was actually going to get me real mileage on the issue. And that was all that I had wanted with them.
Darwin Confidant Rank 1
Scene 16: The Broken (Rachel)
I was walking to the Wilson house with Darwin and Gumball the next morning, and the entire time that I was heading on my way there, the more and more that I was feeling that this was a terrible idea. I was starting to think of what it would have been like if Tobias was going to take one look at Gumball and tell him off again.
But despite that, Darwin was looking like he was on top of the world, and that there was literally nothing more in the entire world that he would have wanted. I was feeling like this guy was needing to chill the hell out if he was going to have any chance of having Rachel go on to like him.
"So do you like Rachel?" I asked, feeling that I might as well play with him here. He looked up at me, and I was seeing that he was clearly not wanting me to even ask such a fucking thing. To be honest, as I was seeing this, I was starting to feel slightly bad for him, and that I should have kept my mouth shut.
"Maybe a little bit. But it's no big deal." Darwin said, and I was feeling that if I was going to be having any chance to really be friends with him, then I needed to be there, and not be totally rude to him for everything that he had been going through. But just seeing the fact that he wanted to make a impression on her was making me want to be at his side.
"Alright, well I think that she might not be too used to talking to eleven year olds for a while. I think that she might just need some time to really make this whole thing work out." I said, and I was feeling that trying to help him out with this was going to be a really fucking big order if this went on longer.
Eventually, we were at her door, and then I was knocking on it. If Tobias showed up, I was aware that he was going to be making the situation harder for us. For once, despite being friends with the guy, I was sincerely hoping that he was not going to be showing up. I did not want to explain my intentions to him, and have him consider me a traitor.
After a moment of waiting, I was seeing Gumball looking like he was sincerely worried about where this was going. I was wondering if there was a history between him and Tobias, and I was wondering if I was going to have to try and get him to calm down, and not be so angry at me here.
Eventually, Rachel answered. "Tobias isn't here right now. He has been out of the house most days lately." Rachel said, and then I was holding up my hand, and I was doing this as a sign to show her that this had nothing to do with my plans. She looked like she was exhausted, and to be honest, I was unable to blame her either.
"I was wanting to actually talk to you, and see if you were willing to do so." I said, and then I was looking right at her. As I had said that, I was seeing that she was clearly looking like this was the last thing that she was wanting to do. I was sighing in annoyance, feeling that maybe this was my fault after all.
"Okay. This is strange." Rachel said, and then I was sighing, and I was thinking about how I was feeling. If she was finding this strange, then I was having no words for me either. I was then sighing, and I decided that I was not going to be letting my anger and annoyance at the situation continue.
"I just think that I would like to get to see how you have been doing. And I understand that you are probably hurting a lot here too. So I am just trying to see if I can help." After I had said that to her, I was seeing her looking like she was just trying to find a way to explain what she was really feeling.
"I think that it goes beyond anything that you would understand. And it has nothing to do with your age. It is just the fact that I don't think you lost any close family members yet. And I think that until then, you are going to have to understand that what I am doing is far beyond anything I could describe." She said, and I was seeing Darwin looking like he wanted to say something.
"You are not alone." Darwin said, and then Rachel looked down at him, and she was just trying to find a way to respond to the fact that a eleven year old socially bizarre kid from what Gumball said in classes was going to hold up to her. She was looking like she had just wanted to sleep.
"It sounds ridiculous, but I just wish that I could fucking rest. A never ending rest where I do not have to worry about anything else in the world. I know that it will never happen. But I just feel like imagining it is going to be the best thing ever." After she had told me that, I was sighing, and I was willing to admit that I never had that feeling.
"Would you want somebody to help you out here? Just to give you the moral support that you would need?" I asked, and then I was seeing her looking right at me, and then I was seeing her shake her head. She was clearly looking like forcing this on us was the last thing that she wanted.
"You can talk if you want. I mean, I would be really fucking rude to turn you down. But at the same time, I do not want to make you do something if you are not comfortable with it." After she had said that to me, she shrugged, as if thinking that what she had said was fair enough.
"How close were you and Andrea?" I asked, and I was walking inside. Darwin immediately followed, and Gumball waited a few seconds before he decided to just join along for the ride. Once inside, I looked right at her again.
"We had a rocky relation, but I was feeling like we were making progress. And I was feeling like she did still care for those around her. I just think that maybe I was uncomfortable with myself. As stupid as it is to admit." After she had said that to me, she sighed, and looked like she was wishing to just drop it now.
"Well, maybe you would be doing more in her name if you went out, and just really got to be with her friends." Darwin said, and then I was sighing. I was appreciating his effort, but at the same time, I was feeling that may he was just not seeing what things were going to be like in his way. "I would want that with Gumball if something happened to me."
"I guess that it's true. I just think that when I see Tobias, and saw how much it already affected him, and seeing how much he is having a hard time really coping with it, that I feel like I might make a big mistake if I were to go on and do that." She said, not exactly caring how selfish she sounded to me.
"Tobias always seemed like he needed to do whatever he could to work it all work. Have you gone on and tried to actually talk with him?" I asked, and then I was looking right at her, thinking that if Rachel did not really even do that, then that would be when the real issues would have started to come up.
"I tried to talk to talk to him once but he basically said that he wanted none of it. After he had told me that, I never even tried again. I am not going to be having him yell at me, and tell me off for things that are honestly out of my reach." Rachel said, and then she was looking right at me.
"I really hope you don't try and turn around and try to make me the bad guy here. I am not going to fucking appreciate that at all." She said, and then I was looking at her, and the look on her face made it clear that she was telling the truth. I was sighing, and felt like telling her anything was going to hurt her.
I never said that you were the bad guy. I will admit that I have no idea what exactly you are going through is. I am not even going to deny that. But the reality is that I need to try and see if I can help you out. I always felt like when I talked with Rob about it all, that he was just wishing that there would have been at least some form of a answer here." I said, and then I looked at her, wondering if she had anything to say now.
"I think that Rob is basically the only person that I still fucking trust. I feel like he is the only one that is really going above and beyond his effort to be helping me out. I have no idea if anything that I am saying is selfish or not." After she said that to me, I was seeing that Gumball as looking right at her.
"I think that the first step to a full recovery might be that you should just go out, and hang out with some of your friends again. Who knows, maybe by doing that, and seeing what you liked and disliked about the town all over again, then that can really help out." Gumball said, and then Rachel looked at him, sighing a bit.
"I know that you guys have your hearts in the right place. But I think that if I try to do that, then it will just feel wrong." She said, and then I was feeling that I was going to have to be pushing at this rate. Something that I knew that I should never do. But I was feeling like I was left with no fucking choice.
"You will never know if you do not fucking try. If you want to have somebody at your side, then we can be able to come with you." I said, and then after I was saying this, I was seeing Rachel looking like she was almost wanting to just give up on even trying to tell me off. Almost like even she knew that it was not fucking happening.
"I guess that you might be right. I can see what would happen if I try." After she had said that, she was standing up, and I was seeing that there was a tear coming down her eyes. I was wondering if I was going to have to hug her, and comfort her. But then I was feeling that maybe if I did that, then she might be thinking that I was a real piece of shit for reaching out like that.
As she was walking down a bit longer, that was when I was seeing Tobias walking by. As I was looking at him, I was wondering what the hell I was even going to be able to tell him. Gumball saw this, and he had looked like he was wanting to do something on his own as well. But I was having no idea what he was going to try.
"I think that I should try and reach out to Tobias. I have no idea what I can say, since I know he does not like me. But I think that it's still needed." Gumball said and then I was feeling that him doing this was going to be a big issue. I looked at Rachel, who was looking like she was actually mostly agreeing with me on what I was thinking here, but that she was willing to remain silent.
Gumball was already inside, and walking on to Tobias. "Hey Tobias, I was just wanting to see if I could help you out for a bit." After he had said that to Tobias, I was seeing him looking a bit unsure of where to go now. "I know that we are not on the best of terms, and that you never really liked me. But I think that maybe we could just talk for a bit, and maybe address some things."
As Gumball was saying this, that was when Rachel was looking at me, and I was not seeing her smile per se, but I was seeing that there was a small amount of being amused that she found with this. "Yeah, I think that we should just head on out right now. I think we should just let them talk." After she said that to me, I was slowly nodding a bit.
As I was thinking about what I was going to do now, I was walking along, and Rachel was coming by my side. I was seeing Darwin spending a second to decide which way she was wanting to go, but eventually decided to be following Rachel and. It was totally fucking obvious that Darwin had a thing for her.
"So Tobias told me that on your first couple of days of hanging out together, you went out to have some pizza, and that you went to one of the burger joints to have a talk." She said, and then I was sighing, already forgetting many of the details that had taken over the brain.
"God, yeah we did. I totally forgot about that. Tobias, Davis, Yolei, and I hanging out and having pizza. One of the last relatively nice moments of my life." I said, and then I was sighing, thinking that this was some over dramatic shit to say, even to myself. But I was not going to be saying more.
"I think that Tobias mostly felt the same way. To be honest, I think that Tobias was just really happy to have that. It had seemed like everything was going to fucking turn around, for the best as well." Rachel said, and then she was looking at me, and I was seeing that she had wanted to say more.
"You managed to give him some hope. I have no idea if you are a great guy, or even a good guy. But that is enough for me to have some respect for you." She said, and then I was feeling like the way that she was saying this made it clear that she was still not sure on what to be thinking of me.
"I just did what I was thinking was the right thing. Besides most of my friends wanted to do it as well." I said, shaking my head, feeling that the honesty was going to win some points. That I really had nothing to do about it. It made me feel so fucking bad for even getting through with this. I was thinking that Tobias should have been friends with Yolei, and not be friends with me.
"Just keep trying. For some reason, having you around makes me feel more at ease." Rachel said, and she was looking down at Darwin. "We should probably get some lunch. Since Darwin is still probably hungry." She said, and then I was sighing, feeling no need to argue with this.
I looked right at Darwin, and I was wondering what in the world I was going to be telling him. I was feeling that when I was staring up at him, he would have wanted to be expressing his feelings more. But I was just thinking he was more in the mood of seeing how a hang out with Rachel would go.
"Hey Rachel, do you think that this will be affecting your perception on dating in the future? What I mean is that do you think that you will not feel comfortable talking with people any further?" I asked, and I looked directly at Rachel, who looked to be unsure of how to respond to that question.
"I mean, it might. I have no idea though. I think that it might affect my ability to trust some people though. So I guess yes in a way." She said, and then she looked right at me, and I was seeing that she was wanting to be saying more. But that she had probably just felt that speaking more could have over stepped her boundaries.
"You can tell me what you are feeling." I said, and then after I was looking right at her, and I was wondering what the hell I could have said to her to be making her feel differently. I have no idea what the hell I was going to accomplish. But I knew that if I could get both the Wilson kids to like me, then I would be a valuable force to work with.
"To be honest, I think that there are going to be some people who we go to school with, some people who are fucking friends with me would probably just either not really care all that much that I am dealing with this, or even worse, might actually know something about this, and not tell me." After she had said that to me, I was sighing, and I was feeling that her uncertainty was going to really be making things harder for her this year.
We were eventually at the restaurant, and I was looking at Rachel, and I was feeling like I was doing the right thing. Even if I wasn't one hundred percent sure, I was aware that this was what I had needed to do. I was feeling that doing this could get her to change everything that had been bothering her going forward.
"Hey Rachel, do you even like to go to a cheap place like this anyways?" I asked, referring to Mezmers. I did not really want to be forcing Rachel to be doing something that she was going to have no desire for anyways. As I was seeing her looking at me, I saw her looking like she was not taking no for an answer.
"I mean, I can live with it. I think that talking to you guys is probably going to be far more important anyways." Rachel said, and then she sat down, and looked right at me. "T.K., do you ever feel like you are going to be able to actually find out the truth of what really happened to any of these people?" She asked me, and then I looked at her, and I was feeling that her asking me this was going to be the hardest one for her to be asking.
"I don't think that I myself can make any difference. I mean, even I can understand that. But I think that if I can just get an answer or two, and figure out what the hell I am even doing here, then I will be fine. I think that hope is something that everybody needs every once in a while." I said, and then after I was saying that to her, I was looking at Darwin.
"Do you think you could find out more if you had help?" Darwin asked, and then both Rachel and I looked at each other. We were both looking like we were in agreement. That was the last fucking thing that we want Darwin to even suggest. We knew that he was much too young for something like this to even be a discussion.
"You are not going to get involved with this. I will rather just drop this subject entirely than have you even think of helping out like this." I said, and then I was looking at him, and I was seeing him looking rather offended by this. But I was going to stick firmly on this one, for all our sake.
We were inside, and we were all placing in our orders. As we were sitting down, I was looking at Rachel for a bit. I was feeling that trying to talk to her was going to be making everything feel like it was all coming to fucking waste. I was seeing that Darwin was looking at the play area. Like he just wanted to come along and play in there.
"You can play in there if you want. I think that nobody would say anything against it." After I was telling him this, I was looking at him in the eyes. I was honestly wanting to use this as an excuse to talk to Rachel for a bit as well. As I was saying this to him, I was seeing Darwin already running off.
I looked at Rachel, and I was having nothing to say at this rate. "Honestly, I am sorry for even trying to be telling you all of this stuff. I should have no fucking say on what you are fucking feeling. I feel like I am just a failure. I give people promises, and I never go through with them..."
She was holding her hand up, and I was seeing that she was wanting me to just shut the fucking hell up. "It's okay. I believe in your attempts in the fucking investigations far more than I will ever believe in what the police say. I feel like at this point in time, I can never fully trust those monsters." After she had said that to me, I was staring right at her, having nothing to say at all.
"Rachel, there have got to be some of them who are genuinely trying to do their best. I can't wrap around my mind that none of them are putting in a sincere effort here." I said, and then I was looking right at her, and I was already not able to fully buy everything that I had been telling her.
"Yeah, I bet that a couple of them are fine. But the majority probably only care for their pay check, or only care for one fucking investigation. It is all selfish. I feel like you are at least trying to make something work." Rachel said, and I was feeling like her loss of hope was much more valid than my attempt to be finding a excuse here. But the excuses were bullshit, and even I fucking knew this.
"Do you think that Tobias has any hope in them at all?" I asked, pretending like I did not know the answer. As she was looking at me, she clearly fucking knew what I was saying. She knew that I was just giving off a bullshit question that I already knew the fucking answer to.
"I think that Tobias has no hope in anything at all. I feel like he is just taking something of this way too far. I think that he is getting into unhealthy levels of this stuff. Almost like I think he loved his cousin way too fucking much." She said, and shook her head, as if thinking that saying something about 'too much' was something she should have never said.
"Do you think that I could get him to talk if I reached out?" I asked, and then I was sighing, and I knew that everything I could have said was just going to be a waste of time. As I was saying this, I was not expecting her to just place her head down on the table, and started to cry. I was seeing that the tears were just roaming down her face.
"Why the fuck am I taking so long to get it in my fucking head that my fucking cousin is dead? She is gone, and I am just wasting my time dealing with wondering what I think. Why am I not thinking of her future that will never fucking come?" Rachel asked, and then she was looking right at me, wondering what I would say now.
"I don't know Rachel. I don't know why everybody thinks the way they do. All that I do know is that I want to be making you feel better. I have no idea if something could even fucking work like that though." I said, and then I was sighing, and then I was taking a long and deep breath. Rachel was just thinking for a second.
"I was not looking for a literal answer. But thanks for not lying to me either. I would rather have a real to earth answer than what I would want to hear." She said, and then after she had said that to me, I was seeing that she was wanting to say more, as if she was needing to say more. But then she was remaining silent for a second again.
"I just think about what everybody would want at the moment. And I just try and do what I believe is best." After I said that to her, I was sighing, and I was feeling like everything that I could tell her was going to really just kill everything she was feeling. I was looking over at Darwin, who was still having the time of his life here.
"I feel like if something is happening here, then it will never fucking end. It will just take over the town, for the history that we will be having. And here we are, just acting like we are we can have the answers. I think that is the thing that hurts me the most. Knowing that it will never fucking end." She said, and then after she had said that to me, I saw her taking a second once more.
"It will end. You need to fucking believe in the people here. There is only a certain amount of time complacency will be able to drag everything out. Already you can see that it is running out. You can already see that people are running out of patience." I said, and then I looked at her, thinking that telling her this was all I needed.
"Yeah, I will like to believe that. I will like to believe that everything is convenient like this. But it is too good to be true." After she was saying this, she decides to remain silent for a bit longer, and decides to leave it off. As I looked at her, I was wanting to hug her. I wanted to support her. But that was why I was not going to fucking baby her either.
Rachel Confidant Rank 1
Scene 17: The Sister (Anais)
That night, after I dropped Rachel off at her house, she was looking right at me. "Thank you for the talk T.K. It makes me feel better knowing that there are people who are still trying here." After she had said that to me, I was sighing, and I was feeling that her telling me this was going to be giving me a lot of fucking doubt now.
"I just think that if nobody else has the moral ground to be doing this, then that is when Wayside is going to really start to fall." I said, and then I was wondering if I was really the person to be speaking about moral high grounds. After all, I had no idea what the other people in Wayside were dealing with. So I might have been making false assumptions here.
"There is nothing you can do about the state of Wayside. Let's not even pretend that you or anybody else can. But I can appreciate that you are trying during your summer, and that you are not wasting too much of your time away." After she had said that to me, I was feeling that her flat out admitting that I was not going to accomplish this was going to hurt much more.
With that, she went inside, almost at the same time that Gumball was coming outside. When I was looking at Gumball, I was trying to see what he was feeling here. I was thinking that if something had happened with him and Tobias, and it was bad, I might as well at least try and find a way to be helping him here.
"We should be heading out now." Gumball said, and when he had said that to me, I was sighing, and I was aware of the fact that he was not really wanting to be pushing his luck too much. I was thinking that I might as well just try and respect his space. We were walking along, and I was looking at Gumball for a bit, feeling no choice but to ask.
"Do you want to tell me how it went?" I asked, and I was aware that I was probably going to hear him snapping at me. And I was not really in the mood for him to be treating me like shit if I was just trying to reach out to me. Then he sighed, finally seeming ready to speak.
"Better than I had feared, but worse than you had hoped. But to be honest, at least he seems willing to talk to me. And I need to be happy for that." After he had said that to me, I was sighing, and I was feeling that I was not going to be getting much more out of it besides that.
"Do you think that things will be able to get more relaxed here?" I asked, and I was seeing that Gumball was looking like he was not too sure what to be saying in response. Almost like he was just not really in the mood to be predicting anything.
"I think that if I work at it, and I can really make him see that I am being sincere, I might make it work. But for now, I think that things are just not going to work. But I can appreciate that you are trying." After he had told me that, I was sighing, I was looking at the sky, and I was feeling that I needed to be fine with that.
"Hey Gumball, do you think that Rachel is going to be happy to be hanging out with us?" Darwin asked, and then we were both looking at him, and I was thinking that it should have been obvious that the only thing he was worried about was how he was looking to Rachel. I laughed at this, and then I was thinking that the fact that he was still in this mindset was able to show some innocence with me.
"I mean, she might be willing to not protest it. I don't know though about happy. I think that we just need to be careful here." Gumball said, and he was looking like Rachel was the one that he was least worried about, and the one that he was kind of wishing that Darwin would just fucking drop. But I was thinking that we needed to let Darwin have his moment here.
"Good. I think that she is kind of cool." Darwin said, and then I was laughing, and I decided to just not say anything else here. I was thinking that if I were to say anything else, then Darwin might be feeling like I was attacking him. After all, I kind of had a small thing for one of the girls that I met on Onett. But it was clear that she preferred Ness. I wasn't fucking stupid.
"I know you do." Gumball said, and he was laughing at this, as if willing to just not press the matter any further. I was then seeing Gumball looking right at me, and he was looking like he had wanted to say more. But he was just finding no real way to word it. So with that, we were at their house. And we were walking inside. I was thinking that starting tomorrow, I needed to start taking my investigation more seriously again. This was a nice couple day break.
"I will probably stay for another hour or so before I head on home." I said, feeling that it might have been for the best to just head home without too much of a fight. Gumball and Darwin were both looking at me, and I was seeing that neither one of them were looking too excited to leave me alone that night.
As we were sitting down, I was seeing that Gumball's mother, and a younger girl, probably eight or so, was walking inside. I was able to easily figure out that this was Anais. As I was looking at her, I was then feeling that I needed to at least introduce myself to her, to make it seem like I was not just pretending she didn't exist.
"Hey, my name is T.K. I am friends with Gumball and Darwin." I said, and I was unsure if I should be calling myself a friend yet. Considering the fact that I had only hung out with them once or twice. But I was feeling that I might as well just give off the fact that we were getting along fairly well.
"Cool. My name is Anais." She said, and I was seeing her smile unsurely. I was thinking that maybe she was just thinking that me being here was a bit strange. Maybe it could have been viewed that way. "How long have you known them?"
"I was in class with Gumball after I moved to Wayside this year. But to be honest, I didn't really start talking with him on a extended period until the last couple of days. But yeah, he is quite the adventurous guy." I sad, thinking that I might as well just continue the conversation for a while longer.
"Oh yeah, I'm amazed at how much he hasn't been getting in trouble. All he does is just go on cray adventures. I shouldn't speak though. Since I come along for many of them." After Anais admitted to that, she was sighing, as if wishing that I was not trying to get her to admit that she actually like this all.
"He showed me one of the cooler places in town." I said, and after I had said that, I was seeing that his mother was looking at us, and I was seeing that she was just watching over, to make sure that I did not say anything that might be getting us into any controversy. I was wondering if she was just thinking that Gumball was around bad influences.
"I can say that despite everything else, you can say that you never waste of your day when you are around my older brother. But I am just trying to see what type of work my mother does, so that is why I am hanging out with her a lot instead." Anais said, and then she was looking up at her mother, and I was seeing that there was only a level of truth to what she was saying here.
"Don't worry about it. It's your guys summer. You guys can do whatever you want, as long as it is not too late into the evening." She said, and then I was looking at her, and I was feeling like I wanted to be a smart ass. I really did not need to be. But I was just feeling the urge to challenge.
"What would you consider to be super late?" I asked, and then I was smiling for a second. I was seeing their mother sighing, as if clearly thinking that this was the last conversation that she was really wanting to have right now. But she was throwing up her hands in the air, as if to concede annoyance.
"I have no idea. Probably anything after nine or something. I mean, I know that trying for anything earlier is going to be a suicide mission. If you come to our house, you can stay inside as late as you want. But nine is the latest I want you to be out." After she had said that to us, she sighed, and looked like she was wanting to just drop the subject for ever.
"Alright. I guess that's fair." I said, and then I was feeling that just trying to argue for anything further, and insisting that I knew what I needed to do, was going to be getting her to be rather angry at me. "Besides, I don't know how late my parents would want me out anyways. I already feel like I push my luck on a lot of days." I said, and then I was saying that in a way to attempt to be funny. But deep down inside, I was aware that this would have been a really bad fucking mistake.
"I'm heading up stairs. You can do whatever you want in here, as long as it is not destroying the house." After she had said that to us, she was walking up the stairs, and then went inside. I was looking at Anais once again, and I was feeling that I could use this as a chance to get to know what their mom was doing. Since to be honest, a eight year old doesn't have much interesting things to talk about on their own right.
"What does your mom do anyways?" I asked, and I was looking at her, wanting to just change the subject. I mean, I doubt that their mom was angry at me specifically. But it was clear to anybody with a brain that she was not wanting to be talking about this at all. And I was feeling that I might have stroked the fire a bit.
"She is working on the construction and handling of Factory Seven. She doesn't tell me much on what it does though. But she has a really cool blue crystal hidden behind a glass bottle on her desk. I think that you should go and check it out someday." She said, and then hearing her say it that way once again instantly made me think of the one that I Ness and I found.
"Surprised that with the way this town is, the bosses will let a woman lead one of them." I said, and then I was sighing, and looked at her. I was hoping that she was not going to find some dumb ass reason to be offended by me saying that. I was just finding it all too shocking. But then I was thinking of what Anais might have tried to do.
"Well, do you think that she will let me join the job?" Anais asked, and then I was looking at her. I really had no idea what the hell I was even going to be saying at this rate. I was then sitting down, and felt like for once, I would just give the honest answer.
"I have no idea. I mean, she wants to show you everything, so I guess that she likes you enough to make it all work out." After I was telling her this, I was feeling that both Gumball and Darwin were looking a bit more worried of what their younger sister was going on and on about.
"That will be really cool." Anais said, and then I was thinking that there was something else coming to my mind. I looked right at her, wondering what the hell I was even going to be telling her now. But for some reason, I was feeling like I had to fucking ask at least one of the three.
"What type of work does your father do?" I asked, and when I was asking this, I was seeing both Gumball and Darwin looking like they were slightly worried about what I was asking. I was wondering what the hell the issue was right now. I was sighing, and just felt that knowing this was going to be my biggest mystery in a long while.
"I want to know." I said, and this time, I was being a bit more aggressive with what I was saying. After I was saying this, I was seeing both Gumball and Darwin looking like they were more prepared for the answer that they were about to give me this time.
"We do not know what he is doing exactly. He goes out for about two or three hours every night, but he always comes back home and that is all he does. He never tells us anything. And two to three hours is way too short to be a regular shift at a normal job. From what I heard, four hours is the shortest that somebody can do regularly." Gumball said, and then he was sighing, wishing that the subject was going to be dropped now.
"That is so strange. But I am sure that maybe you could hear something about it if you wanted to talk with him. Maybe he tells your mom what he is doing." After I had said that to them, I was feeling really confused on why I was pushing this matter so much in the first place. It was really not that important.
"I tried to fucking do that." Gumball said, slightly annoyed at this statement, but I was seeing him looking like he was wishing that I had never brought any of this up in the first place. "I mean, it's not that important. He doesn't do anything too scary, so does it really fucking matter at all?" After he asked that, I held up my hand, conceding defeat.
"Sorry. I just thought that it would have been interesting. I never really thought that you guys would have been that bothered by it." I said, and then I was looking at Anais, who was looking like she was willing to take the situation, and put a slightly better light on it. Almost as if she was proud of her father in a strange way.
"Whatever he does is helping us out though. He brings in a lot of money for us every month, so whatever it is is keeping us stable." She said, and then I was feeling like maybe that was a red flag. If their father was involved with some of the stuff that had been in the rumors, maybe that was why Gumball always insisted on not bringing it up. Maybe that was his way of trying to slowly clear his fathers name here.
"I guess that if you look at it that way, then I can't really be having too much reason for dragging the subject out." I said, and then I looked right at them, and I was finally feeling like maybe it was all my fault that I was getting them uneasy. So with that, I was standing up, and I was feeling ready to just fucking leave, and not be getting any of them more bothered here.
"Do you think that your father is doing anything that you can be happy with?" Gumball asked, and then I was looking right at him. As he had asked that question, I was sighing, and to be honest, at this rate in time, having any form of a answer was going to fucking be impossible.
"I really don't fucking know what I feel about my father right now. And I think that this scares me more than anything else." I said, and then I was sighing, wondering what I could have said now. "To be honest though, I have no idea if that feeling is because of him as a person, or all the fucking rumors." I said, just wanting to drop the subject for now.
"What are the rumors?" Anais asked, and she was walking a couple of steps closer to me, as if she was wanting to just get every dirty detail that I could possibly give her. As she was saying this, I was smiling, and I was feeling like when she was staring at me, all innocent like, and she was just looking like there was nothing to be worried about, I sighed, and felt I might as well just tell her.
"Just stuff that my parents are involved in some conspiracy. But he is just a radio broadcast presenter. There is no real reason to be buying into the fact that something like this would have happened." After I had said that to her, I was starting to slowly feel like everything that I was saying was a bit silly.
"But I don't really want to talk about it much either. I guess that makes me sort of the same as you guys. So I am sorry for bringing it up. I should have at least considered what you guys were thinking here." I said, and then I sighed, having nothing else that I could have said at all.
"It will be alright. Besides, I have a feeling that people are going to be asking a lot during school years anyways. I guess that I might be a bit petty if I try and tell you not to be bringing it up at all." After Gumball said that, he was rubbing his eyes, and I was wishing that I could have said anything else that would have made it better for him. But I knew that it was going to be a losing battle for him, and he knew it too.
"It's no big deal. I mean, I always just get into things that are none of my business anyways. So I will just try and leave it alone. Anyways, do you have anything that you want to even talk about." I said, and I was mainly looking at Anais, since she was the one that I knew the least about. She was the one that I clearly had to prove myself with the most. As I had said that to her, she was sighing, as if having nothing else to say now.
"Not really. I mean, I would like to know more about the adventures that you have with my brother. That would be a lot of fun. But I know that you are probably going to claim that this is not allowed." She said, and then she was looking down, clearly a bit jealous of what I was doing.
"You just said that you sometimes go along with Gumball and Darwin. So that means that they are fine with you joining along. You just need to ask around sometimes, and I am sure that they will be fine with it." I said, and then I was mainly just looking at Gumball and Darwin and giving a 'just go along with it' look. I was seeing Anais looking like she had just wanted more than she was ever going to get.
"Yeah, I said 'sometimes'. But I guess that since it's summer, it might not hurt to be coming along on more of them." After she had said that to me, she was smiling, and looked directly at me. "That would be a lot of fun to be honest." She was now looking like she had been on top of everything now.
"Maybe when mom has a day off, I can do it. Or when she has a day where she isn't allowed to let me join along." Then with that, I was seeing both Gumball and Darwin look like they were not very happy with this statement. I was seeing that they were both looking like they were going to have to try really fucking hard to pretend like this was exactly what they had wanted.
"I really do need to head out now. Sorry for taking so long. Maybe we meet up in a couple of days." I said, finally feeling like I had gotten my fill of the day. Honestly, at that point as well, I had felt like we had all gotten the basic gist of it. "Besides, I have a feeling that some people here would be feeling that I over stayed my welcome." That one was mainly referring to the mom.
As I was walking away, I was placing my board down, and I was feeling that starting tomorrow, when it was back in serious business, I could just fucking enjoy the fact that people have admitted that they have a level of confidence in me. The fact that there are some people who are respecting what I am doing. Hearing that honestly made my day so much better for myself.
The longer that I had skated, the more and more that I was one hundred percent convinced that the theories that everybody had about my parents were just impossible. Nothing that I needed to worry about. There had to come a point where I had to just go on and say that it was all too much to really be looking at.
I skated for about ten minutes around the area, just having a bit of fun, before I ended up skating on my way home. Maybe by going home at a relatively reasonable time, my parents would not feel the need to be getting in my fucking business what I was doing. And I could just enjoy the rest of the night. Especially without my older brother getting in my nose about what I had been doing as well.
I hated the fact that Matt was probably knowing so much information, and yet he was just hiding it from me. And then when I was starting to learn some fucking shit on my own, and doing something right without him getting in the way, I am somehow the bad guy. I am somehow the guy who is making things worse. It honestly just pissed me off that this was how things were.
I ended up getting off my board when I was near the house. I was inside of the house, and then I was looking right at everybody, and it had seemed like nobody even fucking paid any mind to what I was doing. Almost like they hardly even fucking cared that I was out doing stuff like this anyways.
I went inside of my room, and then I laid the board down. I was then laying down fully. I was wondering if I did the right thing by leaving Gumball and the others like this. But honestly, I had felt like there was no more that I could have said. I think that after a while, I might have already made my point, and was just dragging shit out for the sake of dragging shit out.
As I was getting ready to just relax for the rest of the night, I was hearing a phone call. I was rolling my eyes, and I was feeling that this was going to be rather annoying. But then with that, I was standing up, and I was walking on my way over to the phone. I picked it up, and started to mentally prepare myself for what was happening.
"Hey." I said, trying to pretend like I was in the mood for this. After I had done this, I was hearing Anais's voice, which was really shocking to me. But then I was deciding to just remain silent, and hear what she was needing to tell me. After all, I was more curious than anything else how she even knew what my number was.
"I was wondering if this number was still working. Gumball told me that you gave it out to some of your class mates early in the year in case they ever wanted to hang out." After she had said that to me, I had totally forgotten about that, but I nodded when I did remember what it was.
"Yeah it is. What were you wanting to talk about?" I asked, just wanting her to just drop the fucking subject. I was feeling that the fact that she was calling me in the middle of the night, with no fucking warning, was something that I was needing to just put my foot down.
"I was just hoping that you did not mind the way that Gumball and Darwin were responding to the whole question about our dad. It always bothers them, and it makes them feel like there is something that our parents is hiding from them. I have no idea what I think on the matter though. I just wanted to let you know that it was not their intention to make you feel that way." After she had said that to me, I was sighing, and felt like this was fucking pointless.
"It is no big deal. As I said earlier, I do not like it when people get in my business about my family. It is not anybodys business what they do. I mean, it is just something that everybody should be allowed to hold back on if they want to. But thanks for trying." I said, and I was able to mostly appreciate the effort that she was putting in.
"Alright, that was all that I wanted to say. Have a good night." She said, and then with that, she had hung up. I was sighing, and I was just thinking that I needed to let them have their fucking moment. Besides, I was feeling that maybe I was just taking this thing way too seriously. I guess that I just wanted all the answers, and I was getting impatient with the wait.
Anais Confidant Rank 1
Scene 18: The Cyclops (Rob)
I was feeling that maybe I needed to try and reach out to Rob next, since he was one of the few people who at least had some idea on what the hell I was getting myself into. I was thinking that if there was one person who I could talk to, then he would have been the obvious choice.
I was getting on my board, and I was considering everything that Matt had been wanting to tell me. Despite the fact that he was somebody who really bothered me, with everything, I was thinking that maybe by just talking to him, and seeing what he thought on Rob, I might have gotten a different idea on what I was doing here.
But then I was thinking that maybe he did not even know who Rob was, and that maybe just by reaching out to him about the subject might be a giant waste of time. As I was thinking that I would just be better on my own, I just decided to head on out, and not really be making much of a difference.
So with that, I was skating down, and I was thinking that I would be able to meet him at the skating park. I had no idea why, but I was feeling like that would be the one area where he would be more likely than the others to really be at. Probably just trying t get away from all the bullshit here. I was feeling that talking to Rob might be the best way to really get a grip on what he was wanting.
As I was skating down for a while, I was thinking about how funny it was in a strange the fact that we were both starting off something like skating, and that was something that had both gotten us into this piece of shit investigation. Because with me, that was how I met Tobias, and with Rob, that was the thing that he did with Ocho first, to help connect with him.
Eventually, I was getting closer to the skating park, and I was just telling myself that I needed to pretend like I was actually trying to connect with Rob. Not doing anything related to the investigation. I think we both knew for a fucking fact that I was not going to be doing this. But at least pretending like it, to give us a few pleasant moments, would have been nice.
Once there, I was seeing that Rob was just over there, trying to practice some moves. He clearly was just looking like he was trying to get in the grove of what he was doing. But to be honest, I was feeling like watching him struggle so hard to keep a level of focus was something that was kind of hard to watch.
I let him skate for another minute or two, to just let him have some fun, before I decided that I needed to just call out to him, and see what he was wanting to say. "Hey Rob, how has things been for you?" I asked, and I was aware that the question was bullshit to the maximum degree.
"Doing alright. Just trying to forget all this stupid shit that is going on. Trying to forget that people are all going missing, and that there is nothing I can do about it. So I am instead doing something that I actually enjoy." After he had said that to me, he looked right up at me, as if wondering what I would say now.
"Do you need some help with this?" I asked, and then I was sitting down, with my feet resting on the board rather than the ground. Rob was skating for another moment or so longer, and actually was doing decently, before he decided to just quit, and come right on over to me, to see what I would have to say.
"I don't even know why I bother. I know deep down inside that I can never forget these horrible events. Every single time I try to forget about the fact that I had failed, I just get angry. That is why I am doing such a terrible job with the fucking skating." After he had said that to me, he was sighing, and shook his head.
"You did not fail. If you had failed, then almost every single person in Wayside failed as well. You need to fucking relax dude. I understand you are sad, but I think that this fear and anger is only going to be making things worse." I was saying, trying my fucking best to be making him feel slightly better about what I was saying.
"But I knew her better than almost everybody. She was one of my best friends going into high school, and I was a perfect person to help her and Ocho out in their romance. And here I am, just sitting here, self pitying, and pretending like I have it worse than everybody else here." Rob said, and then he was sounding like he was disgusted by this statement.
"Sometimes things just do not turn out the way that you had hoped. As long as you did everything that you could, then that is all that fucking matters." After I had said that to him, I was seeing Rob looking like he was trying really fucking hard to be seeing it from my perspective. He shook his head, having nothing else to be saying now.
"I really am trying to be looking at it your way. I wish that I fucking could. But the thing is that every single time I look at the pictures of her, it hurts me in the soul. It makes me feel like I am a fucking monster." After he had said that to me, I was standing up, and taking another few steps to him.
"I think that you would be better to just have some fun, and skate around, and not be making a huge deal out of it. I know that it might be hard for you to do something like this. But you should just try and think on what things would have been like when it was easier, and better for you." After I was saying that to him, I looked right at him, wondering what he would have said now.
"Yeah, I guess that it might be easy for you to say that. But I guess you are just probably never going to really see it where I am coming from. And that is something that I have to be fucking fine with." After he had said that to me, he was taking a moment to think on what he was saying.
"But maybe I do need to accept the fact that I had a fucking answer. She is gone. I think that I need to be happy that unlike hundreds of other people in Wayside, I got a answer, and I am able to live with that." After he had said that to me, I was sighing, and I was wishing that I could have said more. I was wishing that I could have helped him out here. But that was just fucking impossible to be doing here.
"Rob, do you feel like you can change how you feel about this all? I want to see if I can help you out. But I have a feeling that doing such a thing is going to require for you to just be happy with yourself. I think that we are both having a long way to go with this investigation." I said, and then Rob looked at me, as is confused at the contradictory thoughts.
"You were just saying that we need to have a normal life, and then you were talking about a investigation. Can you please fucking explain to me what you are thinking here?" Rob asked, and then I ended up just looking straight at him, and I was wondering if I was going to be doing any favors by telling him anything at all.
"It's not like I am going to be getting any fucking findings done here. Nobody wants to fucking help me out here. And that is fucking fine. There is nothing to find. She fucking died. Case closed. I just need to accept the level of closure that I had been able to get." After he had said that to me, I was walking to him a bit.
"If you do not want to help out, then I would not blame you at all. But I am just looking at more than just Andrea now. I have gotten myself obsessed with this whole subject, and I am just getting way too deep into it all. It is all my fucking fault, and I am just thinking about where I could start." I said, and then I was seeing Rob looking a bit unsure of what he was wanting to say to this right now.
"Are you seriously thinking that it would be a good idea to be doing this all on your own? That is more insane than any of the shit that Ocho does. At least Ocho realizes that he needed to have some people at his side." Rob said, and I was hearing a slight level of distrust in his voice. I was feeling that hearing him say this might have painted a different light on how I had felt with Rob.
"I am not saying that it is a good idea. I never would say that. What I am saying is that I know that nobody is fucking doing it any differently. I know that if I do not do it this way, then nobody else will. I think we both fucking know this." I said, and then I was looking at him, and I was wondering if he was going to challenge that statement, or try to make me feel different on it all.
"I guess that you are probably right. And I am not going to really be happy with myself at all if I just let this whole thing slide, and pretend like I had no idea about it all. So with that being said, I guess that I am being given no fucking choice but to just do this." After he had said that to me, I was looking at him, and I was feeling like him saying that was clearly a sign of him not wanting to do this at all.
"Are you sure?" I asked, feeling that now that he was saying this stuff, and that he was just trying to clearly get out of it, I was feeling that maybe I just needed to try and find a way to make him feel like he was not needing to take responsibility at this all. "If you want to just leave this alone, I would totally understand."
"T.K., just stop. You are wanting to do something about this town. Something that I should have been doing this whole time. I would be a monster if I tried and turn a blind eye at this, and pretend like nothing was happening. You are right. I should have been doing things differently. So what ideas are you fucking having?" He asked me, and then I was looking right at him, and I was feeling that I might have made a giant mistake here.
"If you are willing to help, then I think we need to look for a common starting point. Something that we can fucking agree on. And then go from there. I think we both know that for better or for worse, trying to reach Ocho is not happening. So do you have any ideas on what we could be doing as well?" I asked, and then Rob was looking at me, considering it all.
"A week or two ago, I was hanging out with a guy named Izzy." Rob said, and then I was sighing, feeling that having him tell me this was not fucking helping out. Since reaching out to Izzy was not a really fucking helpful starting point. "So we were going to the high school one time, and we went into Rachel's locker and grabbed her stuff. We met along with another one of our friends, Julian. He has all the stuff from here."
"Do you think that the stuff in there would help at all? And besides, did you not even fucking look at the information at all? I think that if you did not do that, then you have nobody to fucking blame but yourself." I said, and then I was looking at Rob, and deep down inside, I was wondering why I was being so fucking rude about what I was saying.
"Dude, chill out. He did not give us much of a choice. But I guess that I do sort of see where you are coming from with that. I should have looked harder, and that is something that I do need to be responsible for." After he had said that to me, he was sighing, clearly having nothing else to be saying anymore.
"Do you think that we could even go there in the first place?" I asked, and then I looked right at him, and then I was seeing Rob taking a moment to consider what I had asked. It had seemed like even he was not too sure if something like this was a good idea at all.
"I mean, we can try. But if we try and do that, then Julian might be starting to get upset at us. He might lash out at us, and accuse us of suspecting that he knows something when we don't. I really do not want to fucking upset him." After he had said that to me, I was sighing, and had nothing else to be saying here.
"Nothing that I can do about a guy who is scared of something. But if he is scared, and he has nothing else to be doing, then I believe that we can use that to our advantage." I said, and then I was looking at Rob, and I was feeling like I was coming closer to just being more of a cold strategy guy. Something that I really had no feelings on at all.
"Dude, you are rough for your age. What have you even been doing lately?" He asked, and then I was smiling at this. He was not wrong, for better or for worse. For better or for worse, I really was just becoming a guy who was increasingly bitter at everything. I sighed, choosing not to say anything at all.
"Alright, so we'll meet at Julian's place. And until then, I think that we both need to gather up some leads. Do you know anything about the forest or mines? That is where Joe and I found out. So I think that looking there might help us out." I said, and then I was looking right at him, wondering what he would have said to this.
"I know nothing of that. But I think that maybe we can try and check that out next time. After we speak with Julian that is." After he had said that to me, I was smiling at him. I was feeling like him talking like this was the start to something great. We were going to fucking work this out if we just pushed harder.
"Yeah, it would be good. Thanks for agreeing to help me." I said, and then we were talking, and after that, we dropped the subject for now. We were just hanging out and skating for the rest of the day, making our agreement being the only thing that really mattered for both of us today. Finally knowing that I had his back, and vice versa.
Rob Confidant Rank 1
Scene 19: The Clerk (Larry)
As I was in bed that next day, a new idea was coming to me. I was shocked that this suspect was coming to my mind. But I was thinking that maybe talking to Larry might have been a good idea. Considering the fact that he was a guy who had been aware of everything in Wayside for a really long time.
I was thinking that the next night, I would just go on and meet up with him. I was feeling that maybe talking to Larry, and seeing what he would have to say, and perhaps the two of us would just try and make this whole thing work out. I was laying down, and I was starting to just feel too tired to be continuing this any longer.
I went to bed that night, thinking nothing more of it, and just thinking of what I would have to do in order to really get him to be on my good graces. I was thinking that I just needed to tell him everything that I had been planning, and maybe the further that I explained, the easier that he would be able to absorb the sincerity of what we were doing.
As I was asleep for the night, I was just thinking of what Larry was going to do if we met up once more. I was just thinking about how much I had really gotten deep into this, that I was convinced more and more that if there were public enemies, then I would be rather fucking high up on the list.
The next day, I was seeing that both of my parents were too busy doing their own thing to really notice that I was going to be heading out. I was just waving bye at them, and then I was running off, and I was not even going to be giving them a chance to try and give me a lecture or anything. I was going to just see what I would learn by talking with Larry, since I was feeling that was the most important thing.
As I was skating on over to Joyful Burger, I was honestly feeling that this was going to be the best moment of my entire fucking life. I was thinking that if I would get Larry to agree to help me out, then I would really have a ground when talking to Davis and the others about what was happening. In a way, I was feeling that they would be having no choice but to finally just listen to me.
The only thing that I was worried about was that Larry was going to just see me, and then for some random reason, he was going to be rejecting the idea of helping me. As if I was unable to do anything right. If he was going to be like this, then I will admit that I might have been slightly offended by how he would be doing things.
Eventually, I was inside of Joyful Burger, and I was feeling that it was just something that I needed to fucking do. I was looking around, and I was seeing that he was still working on a order, and in that moment, I had considered just leaving him alone, and letting him work longer. Then with that, I was just sighing, and decided to just see what I could get out of this.
When I was finally getting the courage to do this, I walked up to him, and then I was seeing Larry distracting himself enough to look right at me, and then he was just looking like he was honestly more really tired than anything else. "Hey Larry, I was wondering if you would talk to me for a bit about some things going on."
As I was watching his face, I knew for a fact that he was not wanting to be dealing with this. "When are you going to be giving up?" Larry asked, and then I was feeling that I was just needing to be honest with my answer. For better or for worse, I was thinking that if I left out any of my intentions, then he might not want to be helping me at all.
"I really don't fucking know if I will ever be able to fully leave this alone." I said, and then I looked at him, and I was hoping that he was not going to be too angry at this statement. Then with that, he was looking at his customers who were still wanting something as he was cooking and trying to talk to me.
"Well, next time I have a quiet moment, we can talk for a bit. In the back room. But that is the best that you are getting." Larry said, and then he was shaking his head, and I was seeing him looking like he was really not wanting to have this discussion. "You remind me of one guy that I knew several years ago. Would not fucking leave it alone either."
I was sitting down for a bit, and I was waiting while he was able to give his undivided attention to the cooking and service. I was feeling that this was a small price that I was going to have to pay in order to deal with getting information from Larry. Who I was considering to be one of the better sources that I could find here, and one that I really needed to just keep.
He finished up after about fifteen minutes, and then with that, there was no customers. And then with that, Larry sat down, and then looked right at me. "So what exactly were you wanting to talk about?" He asked, and then I was looking at him, trying to mention the fact that he was wanting to do this in the back room. But I decided that I would just not be a smart ass, and I would not really waste any time bringing it up.
"I was wanting to see if you would be willing to tell me everything you knew about Wayside, and all about the adventures that you had to be dealing with." After I had said that to him, he was looking like that was one of the last things that he had wanted to be talking about.
"That is a lot of information first off. And second off, it is all rather fucking dangerous. It could possibly get you killed, and I think that if you tried to find out everything, anything wrong that could happen would be coming back to me, and I have no desire to be sending any more people to their graves." Larry said, and then I was staring at him right in the face.
"Larry, I want to know so badly. I think that learning these things really could be able to make a difference." I said, and then after I had said that to him, I was seeing that Larry was looking like he was rather defeated, and almost like he was aware that he might have been wasting his time at this.
"T.K., are you sure that you want to do this?" He asked, and then I was seeing him holding his breath. I was thinking about why I was going to be doing any of this in the first place. I wanted to know really badly, but at the same time, I was being realistic, and I was remembering the goal that I was having.
"Yeah, I am one hundred percent sure." I said, and then I was I was smiling at him. I was feeling like telling him this, and just really getting tough with what I was doing, would make Larry feel like he was having no choice but to just finally fucking go through with what I was needing.
"Well, I want this to be a two way street. I want to make sure that we are both going to get something worth it here." He said, and then I was seeing him looking like a stern businessman right now. Which I guess made sense, since he was doing this type of work all the fucking time anyways.
"What are you thinking?" I asked, and to be honest, I was worried about what he was asking here. I was thinking that if Larry was wanting to just exploit me, and that he was thinking that I could give him something, then I just needed to really let this go.
"Well, I can't expect you to do too much when you are still as young as you are. But I think that you can do some good work around here, over time. How about this, starting next time, every single time you want me to give you information, you have to work a full shift with me here. Once you are supposed to go home, I will let you have twenty minutes to ask me what you need." After he had said that to me, I was looking right at him, and I was really not wanting to do this. Especially during summer. "You need help, and I fucking do."
"I guess that's fair enough." I said, and then I was looking down at the ground. I want to b doing this. I was feeling that doing this was going to be a waste of my fucking time. But to be honest, I was feeling that if this was what I needed to do in order to really get me closer to finding the truth of Wayside.
"Thank you. I know that you are not wanting to do this. But I think that we both could be getting something out of this. But to be honest, I think that you just need to be looking at why you care about this so much. Is it all seriously because of Andrea, or has this all started to just become a unhealthy obsession here?" He asked, and then I was shaking my head.
"I don't need to have you be telling me this as well. In all honesty, it is getting annoying as shit to be hearing people always telling me this stuff. I don't really think my motivations are all that important here, as much as how am I going to be able to achieve these goals." I said, and then I was looking at Larry who still looked annoyed at this statement.
"I will give you the first bit of information for free. As I said, our contract doesn't start until next time. One thing that I will tell you is related to that Sheldon man. I am sure that you have at least heard of him." He said, and then I rolled my eyes a little bit, since I was feeling that virtually everybody in Wayside has a least heard of Sheldon.
"Anyways, so part of what happened to him was that he was considered responsible for the beating of a friend of his. He said that he had managed to go into one of the mines, and actually fucking find something that he said would have everything sky high. But he was forced to take his friend to the hospital, where he has since been considered a violent thug." Larry said, and then I was just trying to think about what he was saying.
"What did he find in there?" I asked, feeling that maybe Larry was was already going to be telling me the answer. If this was the case, and I was already getting everything that I had needed, then there was really no reason at all to be doing much of this contract, as Larry is calling it.
"He claims that he had found something that is related to all the legends that go around town. But those legends have mostly died out. Even though kids used to love it." Larry said, and I was seeing that even if he was not wanting to admit it, that statement was making him feel slightly sad here.
"Can you tell me more about all of the legends?" I asked, and then Larry was sighing, clearly not wanting to be having this discussion right now. But that was something that I was willing to push him further on. If I could get Larry to just tell me everything that he knew, then I would be off to the fucking races.
"You will have to go on and talk to Sheldon about all of them. He remembers them more than I do. All that I remember is that it tries to give a explanation to everything going on in the town." After he had said that to me, he was shaking his head, and then he was standing up, as if to make it clear that this was where the conversation was going to be ending.
As if we were really having a choice. Less than five seconds after he stood up, another person walked in, and was ready for a order. I was standing up, feeling that I had no choice at all. I was walking off, thinking that I might as well just drop by Sheldon, and see what he had to say on the matter, since he would now be my next target.
Larry Confidant Rank 1
Scene 20: The Broken (Sheldon)
As I was heading home, I was thinking about Sheldon, and I was thinking about what Larry had said, and to be honest, as he was telling me this, I was thinking that maybe I really did just need to go on and check what this man was doing. I was feeling that maybe by just seeing what Sheldon had dealt with, I could really get to finally learn what the issue was.
I was walking down to the gas station then, and I was deciding to forget all about the plans that I was having that night. I just needed to fucking know what this man had to say. I was starting to become hungry for this story. I needed to know everything that I could. This was something that was starting to fucking eat me alive.
I was thinking that in all honesty, if all the stories about Sheldon just being done with everything were true, and if he was seeming to not really want to be doing this at all anymore, then he might be the first one to really just tell me what was going on. I was having a feeling that he was the one who was least likely to give me any bullshit at all.
In all honesty, I was thinking that this could also be me going through with the promise that I had made Cody as well, since I did fucking tell him that I was going to be seeing what his father was dealing with. Maybe by doing this, and just by fucking pretending like I was actually caring about that promise, then I could deepen my bond with both of them.
I was thinking that if I could get Cody to trust me, and understand that I was going to do everything to make it all work out, I was going to be getting him to tell me more of why he was caring so much, and what he was planning on doing with all of his information ahead of us.
Eventually, I reached the station, and despite the seriousness of the situation, I was actually fucking proud of myself for actually going on and getting these people to fucking like me. I always wanted to get people to appreciate what I was accomplishing. I was finally feeling like in a way I was doing something at least somewhat valuable.
I got off my board, and went inside, and I was seeing Sheldon standing there, and he was looking tired, and like he had wanted to fucking just go to sleep so badly. I was sighing, and I was wondering if it was really smart to be talking to him at all. But then I was shaking my head, and sat down at the dinner table that the gas station had, and stared right at him.
"Hey Sheldon, how have you been lately?" I asked, and he was looking right at me, as if slightly tired, but that having a customer to talk was going to help him out a bit better. I was starting to feel slightly better about this. I was feeling like I just needed to get as much of a conversation out of him as I possibly could.
"Doing alright. I heard that you decided to hang out with Cody earlier. How did that go?" He asked, and then I was sighing, wishing that this was not a discussion that we would be having right now. "Not that I care all that much. I just want to make sure that my son isn't around any bad influences." He said, and then I was smiling at this.
"He is doing okay enough. He always seems to be a quiet guy though. Always seems to want to just be alone." I said, and then Sheldon was sighing, as if having no idea on what he was going to be saying to this. Like it was his own fucking fault, and he was hating that.
"Yeah, I should have been better with that. I always just had a hard time talking to him. I always want to get to know how he is doing. It seems like Jenny is not able to do much better at it either." Sheldon said, and then he was walking out from the register, and started to walk towards me.
He sat down on the table, on the other side. "He always seems like he wants to know about what I was doing back in the day. But no matter how much he begs, and no matter how much he wants to try and force it out of me, my answer will always be the same no matter what. I will not tell him the fucking story." He said, and shook his head, as if feeling like it was all his fault.
"Why not? I mean, do you think that he would be ready to know once he is much older? Like maybe eighteen or something?" I asked, and then I was seeing Sheldon shaking his head, as if feeling that this was the last conversation that he wanted to have been having. But I was thinking that getting him to talk like this was what I had really needed.
"I mean, mentally he could be. But I do not want to scar him, and I do not want to ruin his perception of Wayside. Even if it might not seem like it, this is the best solution for all. Makes everybody feel like I am caring about them all." After he had said that to me, he was looking right at me, wanting to see if I was going to be having anything to tell him.
"What exactly happened? I want to know more." I said, and then after I had said that to him, I was looking at him, I was just thinking that this was both me and Cody talking at the same time. I was seeing that Sheldon looked like he was not wanting to be playing any fucking games at all.
"What has gotten you so interested in it?" Sheldon asked, and I was thinking that while the way he was saying it was relatively rude, I was thinking that it was not on purpose. He was probably sincerely scared of something, and I was thinking that maybe I needed to just give him a bit more to fucking work with.
"I just think that it is the best way to be helping my friends. One of them was related to the girl who was found recently." I said, and then I was thinking that maybe telling them this would be making them feel slightly better. Would probably get them to feel slightly more willing to actually talk to me here.
"Oh I heard about that. Broke my heart when I heard about that." Sheldon said, and he was seeming sincere enough. I was feeling that maybe by just trying to get him to talk about this was not really going to be fucking working at all. I was then thinking about what I could do to engage the discussion further.
"Yeah, and I think that Tobias wants to know everything that he fucking can about the truth. I think that even if you do not want to answer it, that you would be the best person to be helping me out." I said, and then I was looking right at him, feeling that the begging was not going to be working out any longer. I was not going to get him to tell me. I knew that. But I was feeling that I just needed to fucking try.
"How many people do you plan on telling this stuff to?" Sheldon asked, and that question did take me by surprise. I was not expecting that at all. I was then laying back, feeling that him asking me this was going to be putting on a deeper level of discomfort.
"Maybe Tobias. I mean, I think that he deserves to know the truth..." I said, and then Sheldon was shaking his head, and I was seeing that my comment was somehow bothering him. I was then laying back, and I was feeling that I just needed to let him say what he had needed to say.
"Nobody deserves to know anything. I made that mistake when I was in high school. I felt that I deserved to know what happened to Riley. And where that had taken me." After he had said that to me, I was holding my hands up, surprised at the way that he was saying this stuff.
"Woah. Sorry. I didn't mean to say anything that could offend you. I was just trying to express my feelings here." I said, and I was feeling that I needed to try and just serve this conversation elsewhere. I as feeling that with each minute, I was starting to lose focus and what little lead that I was having in the discussion.
"I am just wanting to do everything that I could to protect my fucking family. I think that you might be able to respect that. I want to make Cody feel safe, and I want to give him a chance to have a proper life. I feel like I need to fucking do everything that I could to keep him from falling down my path. Isn't that what a parent is supposed to do? Protect him from everything?" Sheldon said, and then I was seeing him just looking truly desperate.
"I mean, I sort of understand what you are saying. But if you want to protect him, then I think that not lying, and just getting him ready is the best way to be going at this. Getting him prepared for everything. I just think that it would be making some sense." I said, having nothing else that I could have said to make this different.
"T.K., I would understand what you are saying in most cases. I think that if this was any other town besides Wayside, you would be on the money. But this is entirely fucking different. And I hope that deep down, you can see this. I mean, even from what you have learned, and with the political assassination we recently had, you must realize how fucking insane this all is." Sheldon said, and then I was starting to just stare down at the table, thinking that he was having some valid points here.
"What got you so into this?" I asked, feeling that maybe I could get him to explain why in the world he was caring so much about the story. I mean surely even Riley alone wasn't enough to get him to be looking into all of this. There have to have been other things that really placed him over the top here.
"Riley was a starting spot. Another spot was her friend, who went missing a couple of months before that. This was something that officially put the thing on the fold. But over the years, I had mostly gotten over it. Then a friend of mine went missing when I was sixteen, Jamie or something. Can't fully remember. And then a year after that, in my junior year summer, that was when everything just went beyond repair and I could never go back again." He said, and then he was sighing, feeling like he was just saddened by this.
"What happened the summer of your junior year?" I asked, feeling that maybe if I could get a little bit more, then that was where I could see what Cody was missing out on. Sheldon looked straight at me, and as he was thinking about it, I was seeing that he was actually seeming like he was somewhat willing to tell me. But before he could finish speaking, that was when I was seeing a customer walking in. A red headed guy who looked a few years younger than Sheldon. I instantly knew who it was.
"Hey Sheldon, how are you today?" The man asked, and then Sheldon was looking up at the man, and he was clearly looking like he was just not comfortable at all. As if this was a person that he had in some ways hoped he would have never seen again. I was feeling like him being here was going to just waste his time.
"I am doing alright. I am just talking to a friend here. Trying to just see how he is fucking feeling." Sheldon said, and then he was taking a few deep breaths. "Do you have any reason to be here right now?" He asked sternly, as if not wanting to be playing any games. This was when the red head was looking at Sheldon, was is slightly upset at this.
"I know that we have not spoken in a long time, but I think that we need to try and connect again. Don't you think that it would be really fun?" He asked, and even I was starting to feel a bit unease of the way he was saying it. I was able to detect bullshit from a mile away. I knew that he was trying to get me to crack, and tell him more stuff.
"What can even be fun anymore with you? I know what you are doing, and I tried several times to get you away from that path. It breaks my heart to be seeing you fall down this way." After Sheldon had said that to him, I was seeing that the red headed guy was looking like he was not so sure of where to be going with this.
"I wanted to be following your advice. I really did. But you were making it really hard to fully believe that you had the best of intentions as well. I just think that when you were going around, trying to be a big damn here, that you were really starting to just put everything at odds." The red head was saying, and he seemed to be sincerely bothered by this whole thing.
"Everything that has happened lately to you, you did to yourself. I am sorry for saying that, but I think that you know deep down that what I was saying is true." Sheldon said, and he was really trying to be keeping his calm. He started to take a cigarette out, and he was smoking it for a few seconds, as if to pretend like he was not bothered by this all.
"I am just trying to see what you would have to say. And you are here just getting in my way, and telling me to basically go fuck myself. I have no idea what I am doing to deserve any of this." After he had said that to Sheldon, he was looking at me for a second, as if feeling that this was really hard for me to be listening to. And to be fair, it kind of was.
"You don't have to worry about any of this. We just get into a lot of arguments. Seems like we all have things that we do not want to be admitting yet." After he had said that to me, I was looking around, and I was feeling that I just needed to get myself out of this whole thing. These two guys were both starting to scare me a bit.
"He is trying to make it his fucking business." After Sheldon said that to the red head, he was sighing, as if feeling really bad for saying that. "To be honest, I feel like neither one of us are really going to be in the right by doing any of this. I know that I really was not there when I should have been. But I learned far too late that holding grudges to people over something so fucking small is not going to win me any favors. It is not going to be making me feel better."
"You're still working here, and you're still not able to really let go of the past either. I know all the times that you talk about your sister, and everybody else. You are still holding onto that feeling of pain and guilt. Even if you are not wanting to admit it, you are just as guilty of not moving on as anybody else." After he had said that to Sheldon, I was seeing that the venom in his voice was starting to slow let up a little bit.
"Yeah, I guess that you're right. But please do not drag anybody else into this. There is so much more to this than anything that you might be feeling. But I guess that everything that I try to say is not going to be landing at all." After he had said that to the red head, I was seeing him looking like he was feeling slightly guilty here.
"Whatever. I don't really want to fucking hear this right now. You never cared. You only wanted the answers, and nothing else. We both know that this is the truth." The red headed said, and then he was shaking his head. He started to walk off, and then he was looking at both of us for a few seconds. As if we were both doing something wrong by talking at all.
"I hope that you both realize that you guys are just making this worse for the other. This is something that is not going to end well for either one of you, and is only going to create more sadness." After Brad had said that to us, he was walking off, and then I was staring right back at Sheldon, and I was wanting to talk more. But I was feeling at a total fucking loss of words right now.
Sheldon was looking right at me once again. He was taking a long and deep breath, and I was feeling there being a level of extreme hurt in his face. I knew that he was not wanting to have this discussion with the red headed at all, or with me to be hearing any of that. "That was Brad. One my best friends when we were much younger." He said, as if in deep regret.
"What happened between you two?" I asked, both because I was actually genuinely curious, and because I was also thinking that maybe if I tried to get to know what had happened with them, and if I could try and help him with the whole Brad thing, then he might be willing to finally just fucking be honest with me. And not fucking just spoon feed me bullshit.
"Well, I just was not there for him when he needed it. I lied to him one too many fucking times. It is my fucking fault to the highest degree. Even I can fucking be man enough to admit that. But the reality is that I was just trying to fucking help him out, and I was doing what I knew was the best. But he was just not wanting to fucking hear it at at all.
"I thought that by lying, and by keeping him in the dark, any fears that he would have, and anything that could come along with this would have died off. I was thinking that I was being a caring friend. But I think that he would not agree with that. And I am just going to have to accept the fact that I failed a friend. If he even wants to call me that anymore." He said, and I was hearing the level of pain in his voice as he was saying this.
"And this is what you are doing with Cody, right?" I pestered, wanting him to be seeing that he was falling down the exact same fucking path. As I was saying this, I saw that he was looking straight at me. He clearly looked like he was finally having to at least see where I was coming from. I was thinking that even if he did not agree tonight, that he would start to go down the train of thought that I needed.
"I have a feeling that you might be right. But to be honest, I think that you are just not making this easier for me. I just think that at least for now, while I consider everything, that it is best to be doing it my way. After all, he's just nine years old." After he had said that to me, I was sighing, and I was just needing to take it for what it was.
"Sorry. I never make things easier for anybody when I say shit like this. It is all my fucking fault. Even I fucking admit that." I said, and then I was starting to get up. Sheldon was standing up, and then he had seemed like he was wanting to just find something to at least temporarily appease me here.
"Go ahead and have one free item. To compensate for you having to deal with that conversation with Brad just now. I do not like dragging other people into my affairs. But to be fair, you are kind of making that really fucking hard for me." After he had said that to me, he smiled, and then I was feeling that he was just trying to make himself feel less bad about everything.
"If we continue to talk, I would like to know about what is going on with you and Brad. I think that maybe if I try hard enough, I would be able to help you out here." After I had said that to him, I was seeing that Sheldon was looking not so sure about what I was saying here. For some reason, when I was seeing him like this, I just wanted to know more.
"You are really not making this easy for me." After he had said that to me, but he sighed. "But I would rather have you have a interest in that than have a interest in what I was doing in the past. At least this is something I can actually talk about." Sheldon said, and then I went along, and grabbed a thing of soda as the one free item.
"I just think that seeing you like this is actually a really awful sight. It makes me feel like I can do so much better." I said, and I was feeling like I was giving myself way too much of a ego here, and I was thinking that I just needed to shut the fucking hell up. But I was unable to help but feel that way.
"I appreciate your concern T.K." He said, and then I was seeing that he was actually starting to show a tiny amount of sincerity with what he was telling me. I was nodding, and I was gone for real this time. And in all honesty, I was feeling that maybe I would talk to Brad tomorrow. Or the day after. Maybe just take a one day break from everything.
I was feeling that I just really needed to get Brad to show me his perspective. I knew that by talking to Brad, and just really understanding why he hated Sheldon, and why he was claiming up and down that Sheldon was wrong, would just finally get me to look at things slightly differently.
I was home that day, and I was now feeling like it was time for me to wrap it up for the night. My parents were both looking like they had wanted to talk to me, and both of them looked like they wanted to get me to just fucking stop everything. But I was feeling that neither one of them were going to let me be the hero any longer if they had found out what I was doing.
As I laid down, I was feeling that if Sheldon had found something in the mines and if he was refusing to tell me more, and if everything was seeming to come at a stand still the moment that was being brought up, regardless of I was talking to, I knew for a fucking fact that whatever was going on, and the final answer, was right there. Right at the labyrinth. If labyrinth was real, then everything was going to be there.
The mines were finally just starting to become more and more and more the one thing that I was convinced was the main answer to all of this. I just felt like the only way that I could find out where to find them all though, and to get people to fucking believe me on what was going on, I just needed to try and just get everybody to like me. Then by getting them to like me, they would trust me with that information. And if something happened, they would either look the other way, or just tell me everything.
I was feeling that I was finally just getting all the answers that I had needed. I was thinking that if everything that was said was true, and Brad was indeed working with Lazarus, I also need to get on his good graces. Even beyond the whole Sheldon thing, but just to sneak in, and finally get everything that I fucking could. I just needed to really delve deeply into everything that I had been doing now.
This whole thing was just so frustrating. I was starting to see more and more that everything MagnaAngemon was saying was true. I needed to be popular with people if I was going to have any chance. But even beyond that, I was starting to see that I was doing all of this, and I had no idea if I was just wasting my time by doing all of this in the first place.
I was feeling like everything that I had been doing was all just a part of a wasted fucking puzzle. I was starting to feel more and more like I was wasting my time. I was wanting to not feel that way. I was not wanting to have wasted my time. But at this point, there was nothing that I could fucking do here.
I was wanting to fucking scream. I was wanting to just fucking let this all go. There was nothing that I did that was right. Even I was aware of the fact that I had made so many fucking mistakes that I was thinking about what it was going to be like to just want to let it all go. I was thinking about how I was going to get MagnaAngemon to see that I was trying. I couldn't believe that I fucking said this, but I was wanting to see that demon angel thing. At least with that, I would not only get a sign that I was not only not going insane, but that I was actually making progress on the fucking road that they had thrown at me.
Sheldon Confidant Rank 1
Scene 21: The Suffering (Brad)
I was feeling that it was finally time that I needed to go on and just talk to Brad. If for nothing else, I can see what the stories were that he had went through. I wanted so fucking badly to see his perspective. I was feeling that it was vitally fucking important if I was going to actually understand why Sheldon was feeling as reserved as he was. I was needing to just go as far into this as I could possibly get, without getting myself killed.
When I had woken up the next day, I was not even paying any mind to what anybody else was thinking. I was going to be just wandering along, and I was going to just pretend like was just having a regular old day. For some reason, I was feeling like I was just needing to pretend that I was not doing anything. If people knew my intentions on talking to Brad, they might have gone out of their way as much as possible to just force me out of this.
I was skating down to the front entrance of the Lazarus Coporation building. The entire time that I was here, I had honestly been scared out of my fucking mind. I was thinking that the employees were going to just not even give me a chance to talk. I was thinking that if Brad had actually known what I was doing, or even remembered seeing me earlier, then he was going to tell me that there was no real conversation we would be happy here.
I got off my board, and to be honest, for some reason, I was feeling that whatever Brad had needed to be dealing with, he would just tell me what he was dealing with. He would have actually made me really fucking understand what the company was doing. For some reason, I was thinking that maybe Brad was actually going to like me enough to tell me everything that I had wanted.
In a way, I wondered why Brad was even wanting to work in this company in the first place. In all honesty, I was thinking that if I could get Brad's motivations, then maybe I could help him out, and I could help him on his path to becoming a better person. Or maybe he would help me on my path to understanding why Wayside was exactly the way that it was.
Once I was inside, that was when I was seeing a bunch of people walking around, and the front desk person was looking right at me, as if they were trying to remember some directions that they were being given. Clearly something was about to go down, and I was just wanting to know what their plans were going to be. So I was walking on over.
"Hey, I was wondering if I could be able to talk with one of your employees?" I asked, and then I was feeling rather proud of myself. I had no idea why I was so proud of having a discussion like this. The desk worker clearly was not wanting to do this, but seemed like they had accepted that they had no choice.
"Which one?" The person asked, and I was seeing that something about me being here made them rather scared. I looked up at the ceiling, wanting to just scream at this person for just not giving me the answer that I had wanted. But I as feeling that I just needed to be polite with their person. Or at least relatively speaking.
"Brad Carbunkle. I need to see what he can tell me about some of the things in Wayside. He clearly knows something about Sheldon..." I said, and then I was feeling that doing this was going to be making Sheldon refuse to trust me. But then I was sighing, thinking that it was his fault for just not telling me what I had needed to know right away.
"Oh yeah, I haven't seen him in a while. Shaun is not very happy with that at all. But I guess that you are probably not too fucking interested in that. But yeah, I think you are not going to be checking up on him or anything." They said, and then I was rubbing my eyes, and I was really not wanting to hear the fucking lies.
"I fucking talked with him yesterday. He was at the fucking gas station. I know I fucking saw him." I said, balling my fists a bit, and I was seeing the worker looking like they were a bit angry at the fact that I was acting like this. As if I was really just not getting off on a good impression with them.
"Look, I have no idea where he is. I can try and call him up, but that is all that I can promise." He said, and then I was seeing that he was not wanting to talk with me at all. Almost as if he was thinking that what his job was doing was actually a perfectly fine and just goal. But I was not falling for it all.
With that, they were pulling up a phone, and then I was sighing, and I was starting to feel slightly less annoyed with this. I was taking a long and deep breath. I was starting to calm down, and I was feeling that I just needed to give the person more credit. They were probably not expecting somebody like me to be involved in their time.
"Hey, I have no idea where you might be. But I have a younger person who wants to talk to you, and he is looking like he is not going to drop the subject until you appease him." After he had said that to Brad, that was when I was feeling like I just needed to get this man to really understand how serious this whole thing really was.
"Alright, I will let him know." He said, and then after he had said that to Brad, he had hung up. Then with that, he was pulling out a piece of paper, and started to write an address down. At the entire time of this, I was staring up at the ceiling once again. I was feeling like I just needed to make them talk to me about what we were doing.
After about twenty seconds of writing, they handed me some directions. "Brad said that if you want to meet him, then you just need to go there. Don't keep him waiting too long. He doesn't seem very happy about having you here." After he had said that to me, I was nodding for a second, and then grabbed the piece of paper.
With that, I was walking out of the building. To be honest, I was feeling that whatever Brad was wanting to do was just going to be a way to make sure that his bosses did not hear what we were discussing. Almost like he was just trying to keep all of his fucking bases covered. I will admit that I did not fully get it. But I was not going to be complaining too much or anything.
I was wondering why Brad was working for this guy if he was trying so damn hard to be hiding from him on everything. In all honesty, I was feeling that if this was the way that Brad was feeling, then he just needed to get away from me. He just needed to quit this entire company, and just be doing his own thing. Something that he would have actually wanted.
I pulled out the piece of paper, and looked down at it for a second seconds before putting it in my pocket. I was feeling that whatever this man was wanting to tell me, and whatever he had known about Sheldon, I just needed to be told. I needed to know the truth, and I was going to have to see if he was the one who could change this all.
I skated down for a while, and slowly going into a part of town that I had never gone into. The longer that I had skated, and the faster that I had gone, I was becoming more and more concerned at where I was going. I was feeling that maybe this was a fucking trap that was being set up for me.
I eventually got to the place that I was told. Once I was there, I was picking up my board, and I was wondering why I was going to be going inside what looked like a worn down bar. I was feeling that if I was caught here, I was going to be arrested. I was sighing, wondering if this was a part of Brad's plan. If that was the case, then I should have been considered the biggest idiot in Wayside for not falling for it earlier.
Once inside, I was seeing Brad already already sitting on a table, and when I was there, I was starting to think that maybe it was not a very smart idea to be going in and trying to talk to him. I was having a feeling that he was going to be putting up a really good case on everything in Wayside being a fucking lie as we knew it.
But I decided against it, and I had felt like I needed to take full responsibility for trying to set up this meeting. So with that, I walked right to him, and then sat down right in front of him. "So Brad, what are you feeling right now?" I asked, feeling that maybe by asking him this, I could at least pretend like we were just going to be in a regular discussion. And pretending that I was not a minor or anything inside of a bar.
"What are you really here for?" Brad asked, skipping the fun conversations, and as I was seeing his expression turn into one of pure annoyance, I was sighing, and I had felt like I just needed to not be giving him any of the dumb crap. I was needing to tell him the truth on my plans, and the discussion.
"I wanted to talk to you about some of the things that I was interested in. I was wanting to know what you would be willing to tell me about some of the things that you were discussing with Sheldon. I just need to fucking know what the hell is going on here." I said, and then I was just hoping that he was not going to be giving me any bullcrap at all.
"Now why would you be interested in something like this? Shouldn't you be going on and just having fun with your funs?" After Brad had asked me this, I was sighing, and I was really had no idea what the hell I was going to be telling him. I felt that talking to Brad was going to be probably telling me off like the others.
"I want to be going out and hanging out with my friends. But even I know deep down inside that something like that is not going to be very easy anymore. A lot of stuff going on in Wayside is forcing me to just sort of drop that subject entirely." I said, and then I was feeling that I would just leave the subject alone like this.
"Let the adults do their fucking job. Nobody really wants to have people in your age to be going along and trying to be the fucking hero. But I guess that most people never really listen to anything like that." After Brad had said that, he looked right at me. "I guess that I can't blame you. I was oblivious a lot of the time. Bought into the fucking narrative that this town was something grand and special, without seeing what was under it. You are making more progress than I was at your age."
"Is that supposed to be a good thing? Is this part of the falling out that you and Sheldon had earlier?" I asked, and then I was just feeling that pushing this whole thing a little bit longer. Brad was looking at me, and I was seeing that the memory was coming along once again.
"Oh that... I did not piece it together. For some reason, I just did not realize that you were the one who was listening to our dispute a bit." After he had said that, he had been looking like he had wanted to be dropping the subject for a bit, but had no real idea on what he was going to tell me to continue this.
"Well, I feel like that is going to be helping me get a lot of fucking answers dude. I honestly believe that you just need to tell me everything that is going on here." After I had said that to him, I saw him looking like he was just hoping that I would not be following this at all.
"Young man, Sheldon was a great guy who really believed in what he was doing. He had a great conviction on what he was trying to accomplish. And in that regard, I have nothing but respect for the guy. But he was unable to really look at what he had been doing. He was unable to look at the fact that everything he was doing was just putting himself in a giant hole. One that I am convinced he will never climb out of." After he had said that to me, I saw him looking like he had wanted to say more, but just could not say anything.
"Do you believe that you work with a great man?" I asked, wondering if I could get Brad to be more honest or not. I was feeling that if I could get Brad to just open up, and admit what he was feeling, then maybe I could finally just push more and more than ever before. I was seeing Brad just taking a few extra seconds of silence.
"I do not believe that I work for a good man. But I work with a responsible one, and one that has his eyes on the goal. His heart is on the whole of Wayside. I do not agree with everything that he does or says, not at all. But I do agree with what he wants to do, and I think that something like that matters more than anything else." Brad said, and I sighed, not thinking I could get much more.
"So what do you think it would take for you to feel like maybe you are looking at this wrong?" I asked, and then I was looking right at him, wondering if the longer that I could press this on, and the longer that I could get Brad to just talk with me, I would maybe be able to have a small respect for Shaun Reichenbach. At least I could see where he was coming from in his own way.
"What does any of this have to do with the investigations in Wayside? Can you at least give me that one?" Brad asked, and I was feeling that him asking this was fucking insane. How the fucking hell did he not figure out what I was thinking here. How he did not figure out what the truth was.
"It has everything to do with Wayside. Even you fucking know this. You have been going around, and you have been working for a man who just does nothing besides collect bills, and just creates more and more visions of what he wants Wayside to be. I think even you understand that life is a fucking mess, and it is all that companies fault." I said, and I was sighing in annoyance, even myself getting angry at how much of a entitled elitist I was giving myself the impression of being.
"I don't think you quite understand that Shaun himself has made promises to be doing everything that he could to be bringing Wayside back to some form of happiness, by finding these people. Last time I checked, most of the people who have been claiming that they would have been doing this have not been doing this at all." After he had told me this, I was staring at him, rather angry at the way he was treating me.
"Are you sure that he is not lying about these fucking promises? Are you sure that he is not just giving off bullshit to just get people to fucking look the other way? I think that this is the way that he might be doing it. If you can find a way to prove me wrong, I would fucking love it. I would want to be proven wrong. But you are not giving me any reason to follow this narrative.
Brad was looking like he had wanted to chew me out. He had looked like he wanted to just fucking kill me right then and there. I was wanting him to just yell at me, or express anything at all. I was giving him so much ammunition, and he was not taking advantage of it. It was pissing me off that he was not falling for any of it.
"I mean, I did tell you that I did not agree with everything that he has been doing. I have been sent to do many things lately that I think are utterly disgusting, and I will never forgive myself on." Brad said, and then after he had said that to me, I looked right at him. I was finally feeling like I could get him to talk to me here.
"What are those?" I asked, and I was no longer angry at him. Despite everything that was going on, and despite everything that I had been saying earlier, I was feeling that if I could get him to talk for a bit, I could get him to just explain to me what Shaun was doing. And maybe I could fucking help out a bit.
"I do not think that I should be talking about this with you. If I told you about any of those, then you will be getting killed. I can promise you." He said, and then after he had told me this, I was looking at him, and in all honesty, as he had been telling me this, I was actually starting to fucking believe him. I was taking a deep breath, feeling that I just needed to have more to say now.
"What are you doing?" I asked, and this time I was not asking him in the way of trying to force him to tell me more. I was asking this in the way that I was terrified of what was to come now. I was feeling that having this discussion with Brad was going to be getting me either killed, or be the one making the difference.
"Let's just say that if you stop soon, or at the very least never agree to join the company, then perhaps you might have a chance to finally do something that you can be comfortable with. Just work retail or something. The moment you join the company, you will be forced to do everything wrong with this world to capture what my bosses are wanting us to do." He said, and the way he was saying this, there was a level of confusion I had for a bit.
"What are you willing to do to keep up the narrative that you are fucking helping Wayside?" I asked, and I was feeling that asking him this was the only way that I was going to get him to at least somewhat communicate with me. He had looked like he was wanting me to just not be talking to him like he was some monster anymore.
"At least I am not judging everything that people are doing. At least I am able to understand that some people are just too far into this than you ever could be. I had a brother you know. Somebody who was a product of everything wrong that had happened with this town. And that is part of the issues that I have." After he had said that to me, I was feeling that he just needed to start to make some sense now.
"What do you mean? Did you try and help out, and make a difference?" I asked, looking directly at him, and I was wondering what I was going to do to get him to finally open up with me. Then with that, he was wiping something from his eye. I was pretty sure that it was a tear. And I was aware that if for nothing else, this man was capable of crying. For some reason, that was really fucking great to see for me.
"I did try and help my fucking brother into finding the right path. I thought that I could have helped him out. I wanted him to see that there were other options. But he refused to be seeing that. He refused to be seeing that he had hurt himself. And I saw as it all fell down hill. I feel like it is all my fault, even to this day." After he had said that to me, I was having to really think everything I had said out from now.
"Brad, what the fucking hell did you do? Are you able to speak to him again?" I asked, and I was feeling that all of the options were just coming right back to me. I had no idea what I was feeling here, but I was feeling that perhaps I just needed to admit that I was having the worst ideas coming to my head.
"I ended up seeing a lot of what this town was truly capable of. I saw that there was nothing that I could have done to really changed where this town is going. And that everything that I am doing is just wasting our time. A lot of the time, I feel like it is just better to comply with what is set forward, and that way you can show everybody that you really do love those who you fucking care about." After Brad told me this, I was wondering what his plans were going to be now.
"So you are not really supporting Shaun? You are just doing this for some form of safety connection? This is all a situation of selfishness?" I asked, and then I was standing up, looking right at Brad, and I was feeling like whatever this man could say now would just fuck itself. I had no interest in any of this anymore.
"You are just making a bunch of stories up? I never said anything that about that." Brad said to me, and then I was really having no idea why I was saying any of this in the first place. I was feeling like any small chance that I was going to have of Brad wanting to talk to me was just dying off more and more with each passing minute. I was becoming a fucking monster, and I was needing to own up to that.
"I'm sorry. I just need some help on figuring out where this is all going. In all honesty, I am just scared of everything. I want to know so much more than I do. And I feel like everybody else is turning me away. I need somebody to accept." I said, and then I sighed, looking down, feeling slightly hurt at what I was saying. I was feeling slightly hurt at everything that I had been doing.
"Look, you're a good guy. I understand that you want to help out. But sometimes things in life is unfair. Sometimes things never go your way. I am sorry for that. But I am not able to help you out with everything. If you want to talk further, then I will let you make an appointment, and I could let you in my office one time. Just you and me. No fucking group of people." Brad said, and as I took what he said into consideration, I was starting to see his argument.
"I guess that I am having no other choice here." I said, and then I was thinking that I could just leave this whole thing alone. I was standing up, and then I was starting to get more and more confident on everything that I had been setting myself forward with. I had felt like this was all I needed.
"Good luck on everything. You will be needing it more than you could possibly think." After he had said that, I was seeing Brad looking better, and he was looking like he was willing to be rooting for me to be making this all work out in my favor.
"Thanks..." I said, and then I was sighing, having nothing else to be saying here. I was just thinking that I could have tried to be making him talk to me a bit longer. But I was having nothing else to be saying at all. I was walking out, feeling like I needed to be happy that he was willing to talk to me in an appointment in the first place.
Brad Confidant Rank 1
Scene 22: The Haunted (Dad)
I was home, and I was ready to just be done for a while. As I was thinking about what I was getting myself into, that was when I was just starting to think that I could be to finally leave it alone. I was thinking that maybe it would be best to just go on and leave it all alone. After all, nothing that I was looking at was getting me anywhere at all. Almost like I was just wasting my fucking time.
Maybe Matt was right all along. Maybe he was onto something when he has been basically telling me to just shut the fucking hell up with this project. After all, nothing that I had been doing had been getting me anywhere, and in some ways, some would argue that I was only making things worse.
But before I could do anything, as I was walking to my room, I was seeing my father getting up from his chair. For some reason, when I was seeing him getting up like this, I was actually scared. I was feeling like he was actually going to be angry at me for something, and I had no idea how to handle it.
"Hey T.K., how have been enjoying your summer so far?" He asked, and it was clear from the tone of his voice that he has absolutely no intention of having a fun little conversation. I was scared of what he would have done, and the fact that he was probably going to kill my investigation before even giving it a chance to go on further.
"It's going alright enough. Just trying to have some fun with some friends." I lied, and I was actually kind of feeling bad for that lie. I was feeling like if he was going to be calling me out for my bullshit, that maybe I would even fucking deserve it. But I was just feeling like I needed to fucking hone in my resolve.
"Yeah, I bet that it's exactly what you're doing." He said, and then I was aware from the tone of his voice that he was not buying into what I was saying at all. "Look T.K., I heard of some of the things that you had been doing. Matt was telling me." He said, and then I was wondering what in the world I was going to be able to tell him.
"I want to help you feel comfortable in Wayside. And I want to help you feel like you are helping your friends. But I will not condone my son going on another fucking suicide mission. It would fucking kill me if you did that." He said, and then I was looking at him, wondering why the hell he would even care at all.
"Why are you suddenly coming along, and pretending like you fucking care?" I asked, and I did not regret the words at all. I was tired of my parents only getting in the way when it was best for their reputation. If they were like this from the start, I would have believed them being sincere. But this was just convenient.
"I am working all the time, you know. I think that you understand that I do not have a whole lot of time to be watching over you and Matt. I wish that I did. I really did. But you got to understand that I have to be doing what can for this family on my own time." My dad was telling me, as if hoping what he said would have some impact here.
"But I had seen you around other times. This is not the only time in summer you have been in the house with me. So no matter how you are trying to put it, having you here right now is just making me feel like something is going on with your career, and that you are coming here since you have no other choice." I said, and then I was feeling like saying this was just making me feel more and more accomplished here.
"Why do you always feel like I am not doing this for you guys? What did I do to make you feel that way?" He asked, and I was walking towards my room, and placed the skateboard down on the ground. I looked right at him, wondering what crap he was wanting to be telling me.
"I just hear a lot of stuff about this town, and I have been seeing a lot of things that I never should have. At this point in time, it is hard for me to really know what I want to believe anymore." I said, and I was feeling like that was truthful enough. I looked right at him once again, and I was hoping that by expressing that, he would be more willing to at least hear me out.
"Am I involved in any of those rumors?" My dad asked, and I was seeing that he was looking like he was just not wanting to be playing any games at all. And that I just needed to tell him everything. As he was asking me this, I was sighing, and I was wondering what I would have said to him now.
Despite the fact that I was not wanting to be dealing with any excuses, I was feeling that maybe I was wrong to just judge him without any fucking chances. So with that, I was sighing, and I was just thinking that by telling him the truth, he might be willing to just help me out with this feeling.
"Yeah, you are involved in some of those rumors. I have no idea if they are true or not. And in all honesty, I do not care at all. I really am not interested in hearing the fucking excuses." After I was telling my father this, I was sighing, feeling that I needed to retract a little before he would yell. "I just have no idea if you are actually working with the right people, and I have some doubts about the stories of our move here."
"What would be so hard to believe about the move here? I mean, a lot of the stuff that you did in Onett had us insanely concerned, and we wanted to make sure that you were fine." After he had said that to me, I was looking right at him, and I was feeling like I needed to soften up a bit here.
"I do believe a part of it. I believe that what I was doing was the last straw. But I have a feeling that maybe this would have happened even without what I was doing. I was having a feeling that regardless of what I was doing, and what I wanted to do with my friends, you would have moved here anyways. You would have finally just done things your way. What I did was a good cover up." I said, and then I was feeling that maybe just saying it this way, and just expressing what I had heard others day, and what I was able to slightly believe, would make my point.
"So you think that this was going beyond concern for what you were doing?" He asked, and I was seeing that while he was slightly angry, there was a small part of him that was aware of the fact that he would not be able to fully deny what I was saying either. Which was making me feel like I was able to get a check mate.
"Are you really going to be able to deny this claim?" I asked, and then I was looking at him right in the eyes. He was looking like he was just mulling over everything that I had been saying, and how to be going from here. I was just thinking that eventually, he was going to be having no choice but to tell me everything.
"I mean, I had gotten a job offer to work in Wayside. So in a small part, you are partially telling the truth. But the reality is that without what had happened at Onett, I probably would not have been feeling the serious need to be doing it. I might have gone with it anyways. But that whole thing really left me with no choice." He was saying, and I was just not really wanting to say anything.
"Did my situation make it move along faster?" I asked, and despite the fact that I was not wanting to fight my father, I was feeling that him just starting to be slightly honest with me was making me feel a whole lot better. I was thinking that if I could just get him to admit that there was some selfish play here, then I would be feeling like all those rumors would have been retroactively justified.
"In a way, yes. But why does this have anything to do with me not wanting to fucking help you out? Are you seriously suggesting that my fucking job was out of selfish gain, and nothing else anymore." He said, and then I was looking right at him, and I was sighing a long one, having nothing else that I could say that would help me out here.
"I don't know what the fucking hell I am saying anymore. All that I do know is that I have no idea who and what I can trust anymore. And I think that at least some of that fault is your own." I said, owning up the fact that I was having a hard time finally buying into this all.
"I think that it would be best if you stop looking into all of this Wayside stuff. I think that this is making you start to lose your grasp on everything that you are doing right now. I can't keep letting this go along. I am scared of what you are starting to force yourself into." After he had said that to me, I was starting to think on what I could even say now.
"Is there something that you know that you just do not want me to be looking at?" I asked, and then I was looking at my father. I needed to just push this as far as I could be going. I was wanting to make him crack. I was wanting to just see where he was coming from here, and what the issue was.
"Stop fucking bringing this back to me. I just think that this whole thing has gone too far. I know that Matt also agrees. I have a feeling that your mother would agree as well if she had been aware of where this was going." He said, and then I was wondering what I could have been able to say now.
"Just promise me that there is nothing that you are doing that is making this town any worse. I just want to know that you are not doing anything wrong." I said, and then I was sitting down on my bed, and I was feeling that if he would just work with me on giving me a promise, then that was going to be making me feel so much better about this.
"I promise you that I am not doing anything that would be against the best interest of you guys. Can you promise me that you are going to at least try and believe me? That is all that I fucking need. I need to know that you are trying." After he had said that to me, I was sighing, and I was thinking he was still asking for a lot. But I was finding it hard to be too angry at him here.
"I will try." I said, and I was feeling that saying that I would try is probably going to be the best that I was going to be able to give him. As I had been thinking of what I was going to be doing now, I was thinking that talking to him ever again was only going to just hurt me more.
"I mean, shouldn't your friends be happy with knowing that you did everything that you could? I think that you just need to look at it this way. You did a lot, and the stuff that Matt was telling me of makes me proud of you. But I just can't be letting this go on any further." He was telling me, and then I was just wanting to be speaking further. I wanted to just talk more with him. But none of it was feeling right at all.
"Yeah, I did do everything that I fucking could. I am not happy with myself, because I know that it is not enough. But I have a feeling that maybe I should have fucking known that from the start." I said, and then I was laying down, and then I was wondering if he was going to take the fucking cue that this conversation was over now.
"It made you aware of everything that was going on. It showed other people that you care. I think that something like that is more than enough. I think that there is only so much that you could have been able to do. You should have been realistic with yourself." He said, and then I was feeling like hearing him tell me this was just not going to landing very well.
"Yeah, maybe you do have a level of truth to that one." I said, feeling that maybe by conceding that, I would get him to fucking relax a bit. Maybe by fucking relaxing a little bit, I could see what I was doing was just a fucking insane road. I was thinking about what my father would have probably been thinking about this all.
"I know that you are not the biggest fan of my work. I understand that there is something about it that really makes you feel bad about everything. I do not pretend to fucking get it. But I do understand that you are just wanting to feel better here. And I think that if I take that away from you, then I have no idea what type of parent I can really consider myself." My father was telling me, and then I was starting to think of what I could say to make it slightly less bad for him.
"I am just a simple radio guy after all. That is all that I can be able to say about my job. I have no idea how I will prove that I am nothing more than that. I have a feeling that maybe something like that is impossible." He said, and then I was starting to just think about what he would have been telling me now.
"I will just drop it for now. I know that nothing that I can say will make you feel any different. I am not even going to fucking try." I said, and then I looked at him, and I was wondering if my father was going to be having anything else to say here. "I just think that I need to relax, and not be thinking much more on it anymore."
My father was just looking at me, and I was seeing that he was wanting to find more to say to argue. Almost like his life depended on it. But then he was sighing for a bit, and just did not really seem to be having much on it. "I guess that maybe I am not going to be making much of a difference if I try and convince you otherwise." After he had said that to me, I was seeing that deep down, in his eyes, he was clearly feeling sad at what I was doing, and he was feeling sad at the fact that I was not looking to have much trust in him anymore.
"One of these days, I hope that we can just talk to each other, and be able to feel like there is a level of trust here." After he had said that to me, I was sighing, and I was thinking that the way that he was saying this was only going to be making me feel so much worse for everything. Like I had been really fucking rude to him.
With that, he was just walking away, and this time, he really was gone. As he was gone, I was starting to think on what the hell I was going to be doing to help him feel a bit differently about this all. I was thinking that maybe if I really wanted to be making any statements, I needed to fucking really see what his ideas were.
After all, for all that I had known, he really could have been having a plan here. He might have been doing something that I just did not know of, and maybe I was not giving him enough credit for whatever he was going through. And the more that I was thinking that in my mind, the more that I was wondering why he would just not tell me what he was doing. Maybe if he could just fucking tell me, I would see what he had felt.
I was shaking my head, and I was feeling like I was only making things worse for myself by just thinking about it so much. Maybe if I just stopped worrying about it so much, and maybe if I stopped making such a emphasis on everything that had been going on, then that could have just really had me open up my eyes.
I was going to just head to sleep, and I was telling myself not to be thinking about it at all. If I kept thinking about it, I would only be making things worse for myself. I was not stupid. I was able to see what my father was feeling in his own way. I was just thinking of what I was doing.
I got up, and then I was grabbing the board again, and then I was feeling that I might have been tempting fate by asking this question. I was wondering if I was really doing the right thing. Or the smart thing, by doing what I was doing. But I was finding it in my mind thinking that I just needed to fucking ask, and see what my father was feeling.
"Am I grounded? You were sounding really fucking angry earlier." I asked, and then my father was looking up at me. I was aware of what he was going to say. But I was needing to just fucking get his perspective. I just needed to see how much trouble I was in for doing anything.
"T.K., you know that I do not believe in that stuff. I am not fucking stupid. I know how people in this world are like. I think we both know that I would only be wasting time if I even tried to ground you. What I will be saying though is that if I find out that you are still looking into these things, instead of just enjoying your summer, I might have to interfere." After he had said that to me, I was looking right at him, and for some reason, when I was hearing him talking about interference, and I was seeing the look on his face, I was starting to think that it was a really deep hole that I had dug myself into.
"As long as you are just not doing anything too dumb, and you are looking like you finally got this in your head that you have to fucking stop this, then you can go along with your friends all you want." After he had said that to me, I was sighing, and I was feeling that maybe if I just wanted to get this story going along any faster, I just needed to pretend like what he was saying was really getting to me.
With that, I was heading out of the house, and I was not planning on doing anything too stupid. At least not for tonight. I was going to just go along, and I was going to do my best to think deeply about what I was doing, and how I was going to be getting myself out of this fucking hole that I had dug myself here.
Maybe if I really thought about my dad, and really fucking pondered what he had been thinking, then I would finally just make these stories make some sense. These stories that I was getting more and more convinced were just eating me away. Maybe by just going to the skating park, and hanging out there, would have helped me be thinking things out better.
At the skating park, I was starting to feel less angry at my father. Not in the way that I was somehow starting to totally get over this. But in the way that I was at least starting to try and see what he had been feeling here. I was at least trying to really see what he was saying, and why he had been saying this all in the first place.
I was wondering if I really had been in the wrong in what was going on. I should have tried to reach out to him, and I should have just been regularly doing the stuff that most people would normally do in the town. Like skating with friends or something. Just to make it seem like I was doing more with my summer than I had tried to really let on.
Thankfully, when I was there, and I was just able to skate around, nobody else was here. Nobody else was really going to be here. Nobody would try and talk to me, or force a agenda. I was finally able to just relax, and feel like I was on my own. In a way, I was feeling like just being on my own was the best thing that I could do a lot of the time. I was starting to think that I needed to do that more often than not.
I was skating for a while longer, and I was feeling like the more that I could do this, the less scared that I would have to feel about being out with friends. The less scared that I would have to feel about the fact that I was not very good at this. Nobody else was very goo at this either. And everybody else made a mistake as well.
The longer that I had been going, the darker that it was getting outside, and the more that I was just focusing on my tricks. I was not caring at all about how long as I had been going on here. I was thinking that it did not matter how fucking late that I was going here, and that was something that I can fucking feel slightly better about here.
As I was done, I was sitting down on the board, and I was starting to sweat profusely, and I was starting to feel like I needed to just fucking relax. I was looking up at the mountain above, and I was seeing the broadcast station. I was feeling more and more my father really did fucking know something. He was lying to my fucking face, and I was starting to fucking accept that much more than I had ever wanted.
I was thinking that whatever my fucking father fucking knew, and whatever he wanted to tell me to keep me from going up there was going to slowly lose most of its influence. I was not going to do it tonight. I had been tired, and I was feeling like with how late it had been, I was not going to fucking go up there anyways and make much progress. But one day, when my father was off, I was going to just go up there, and I would see what I can fucking learn.
I was feeling that besides, if I wanted some fucking chance on making my father happy, and making him feel like he was not going to be too angry at me, then maybe that was going to just be what I would have to do. I would just have to fucking lay my head down, and not be screaming. I was thinking that with the fact that he was a busy person, and a popular one in his own right, was going to make me very easily noticeable if I was going to be going against what he was saying here.
I was grabbing my board, and I was wondering what I was doing wrong to become so fucking bitter, and so fucking hateful of what my own parents were doing. I was feeling that I had needed to fucking give him a chance, and that I was just going to be only making things worse with my family the longer that I had been keeping this whole thing up.
I was skating down on my way home, and as I was going along, I was really just letting the situation down once more. I was feeling like whatever I was going to be doing, I needed to just fucking see what my father was doing to make me so scared in the first place. Honestly, I was feeling that getting angry at my father was only going to be making things so much worse in the first place.
The only thing that I was scared of though was what my brother was doing, telling my father everything. I was feeling that the fact that he had been doing this, and probably feeling no fucking shame over what he had been doing, was making me wonder why the fucking hell I was even trying to be telling him anything in the first place. Why I even wanted to talk with him.
If Matt had been doing this, and probably felt no fucking remorse for what he had been doing, then I was thinking that whatever he was wanting to tell me, and say to me about being a good brother, just needed to fucking shove itself in the asshole. He had started to betray my fucking trust, as much as it was sounding silly to be acting like this.
As I was getting to the door, and got inside once more, I was feeling that there was some other things that I had not fully tied up once again. I was still feeling that maybe Joe had something to tell me. I was thinking that I just needed to fucking talk to him. I needed to see if Joe could give me some context on what the issues were. Maybe by talking to him, and seeing what he had known, I would get people to see that I was trying to branch out.
I was thinking that Joe was probably old enough to be doing all of this stuff and get away with it. He was probably doing everything that he had wanted. And I was going to be alone. I was going to be just letting him do everything. Seeing him just do whatever he wanted because he was older was pissing me off so much.
But despite my anger, and despite the fact that I wanted to fucking scream at the top of my lungs, and just get people to see what I was saying, I was thinking that maybe I needed to talk to the other person who was working at that cafe. Maybe Jim had something to say about what my assumptions were. Maybe he would be able to tell me what he was feeling about Joe and his actions, and we could fucking work something out here.
I was wondering if Jim was going to be more willing to speak to me now. Maybe if he had known what I was feeling, and he knew what I was planning on doing, then perhaps the discussion could have worked out better. And for some reason, I was starting to just feel better about everything here. I was starting to just feel like everything was going to be alright.
I knew that my father was going to be pissed off at this, knowing that I was going to be doing this stuff anyways less than a day after he told me to straighten up, and knock it the fucking hell off, but I was thinking that I had two more stops that I could pull. One with Jim, and another with Ocho. If I could fucking just get Ocho to go on and talk to me.
If Jim and Ocho had nothing else, and if they were just going to tell me off, and make it clear that I was not helping out at all, then I would leave it alone for real this time. They were just the only people that I knew of who might have given me something else. And I was feeling that for some reason, Jim was going to be more receptive of talking to me than Ocho ever would have been.
Dad confidant rank 1
Scene 23: The Owner (Jim)
I was skating down the next morning, planning on talking to Jim for a bit. I was feeling that maybe by talking to Jim for a while, and just really getting to learn what he was feeling about Joe and his investigations, perhaps everything was going to just make a little bit more sense.
I was thinking that even if I was thinking that everything that they were doing was going one way, I was thinking that maybe it was all because I had no real perception on how they had gotten along outside of when I was talking to them. For all that I had known, they might have actually fucking hated each other, and were just trying to pretend to hide it when others were around.
The longer that I had been skating in that direction, the more and more that I had started to think that maybe by talking to him, and just finally putting aside my initial thoughts, maybe I could be able to really get to know what I was going to be able to do to help out with Wayside, on a more emotional level.
Eventually, I had skated down there, and then I was looking around, realizing that it had opened only a hour or so ago, and that maybe nobody was going to be around for a while. Not that there was much that would be done, considering the fact that if the rumors were true, people barely even fucking came here in the first place.
I got off the board, and I was thinking that if for nothing else, coming in this early was going to avoid Joe being here. And for some reason, I was feeling that having Joe just not be in the area was going to be the best thing for all of us. I was thinking that if Joe was here, then he was going to be forcing his own opinion on this thing to us.
Jim was looking over, and he had seen me. He was looking like he was just trying to decide what to be feeling now that I was here. "Hey T.K., did not expect to ever see you here again." He said, and then shrugged, thinking that there was no point in lying about what he was thinking. I was shrugging, having no idea what I felt here.
"Yeah, I have a feeling that I am going to be getting that a lot honestly." I said, and then shrugged, thinking that maybe if I could be doing something like this more, then I could really be able to get him to talk. And getting him to talk was the only thing that I was really wanting here.
"Anyways, since you are here, what are you wanting to talk about?" Jim asked, feeling that since we were now having this discussion, we could at least pretend to be getting along here. I was smiling at him, and in all honesty, I was feeling that maybe just having this guy here would make me feel like I had safe haven here.
"I was just wanting to talk to you personally about some of the things that you know here. I am sure that you know a whole lot about the things related to Wayside. The rumors about missing people, and all the stories that people constantly make about them. I just feel like I would really appreciate your input." I said, and then I looked right him, smiling at him for a bit.
"Trust me when I tell you that you are going to be rather fucking let down if you are coming for that. Seriously, I just think that if people really wanted to know more about that shit, at this point, they might almost be better going on and talking to Joe." He said, and the way he was laughing was making it clear that he had more to say here.
"I have a feeling that you are having some things that you are wanting to talk about. I am going to be willing to hear your input." I said, and then I was rubbing my fucking eyes, feeling that I just needed to get him to really not be giving me any crap. Jim was loking like he had to think deeper on this now.
"Do you promise that you will never tell anything that we discuss to Joe?" He asked me, and then I looked at him, and I was wondering why he was asking me this in the first place. Honestly, hearing him say that just made things even more fucking suspicious for me. I was feeling more than ever that he just needed to give me no bullcrap.
"I mean, I have no reason to be telling him. In all honesty, I don't really think that he likes me all that much anyways." I said, and then I was laughing, feeling like it was actually sort of funny in a sad way that I was never going to be fully winning over the trust of many people in Wayside.
"I would not be sure of that. But the reality is that I think Joe knows that if he wants to know more, then you are going to be his best bet. And I have a feeling that something about that is going to make you rather dangerous." After he had said that to me, I was laughing at him saying dangerous. It just sounded way too fucking insane.
"Did you experience something, and you are too scared to be talking about it?" I asked, and I was just feeling that maybe I needed to try and be more open with the guy. Maybe if I could be hearing what Jim had to say, then perhaps I could really be able to get him to actually like me just a little bit more.
"I guess that in a way, you can say that. But I think that it is more fair to say that my friends mostly experienced something, and I was a bit of a witness to all that shit. To be honest, I have a feeling that my friends would not want to talk about this much anyways." After he had said that to me, I was rolling my eyes a bit.
"What did your friends fucking see?" I asked, and then I was placing both of my hands on the table, as I was standing up. I just needed to get him to fucking talk. I needed to know that Jim actually was willing to fucking talk with me. As I had pestered a bit further, that was when Jim sighed for a bit.
"Well, one of them Takuya, was responsible for the saving of one of the missing girls. He personally was able to bring her home, and for a while after that, he was actually there to fucking protect her." After he had told me this, I was shaking my head. I was just shaking more in shock over the fact that I had never heard this.
"How the fucking hell did people go on not hearing about this? I would have assumed that this would have been the big story of the fucking day." I said, and then I was seeing Jim looking at his stuff, trying to pretend like he was not really paying too much attention to this. Like it was actually scaring him to have this discussion.
"Because I think that you are probably right. In your own crazy way. If people talk about it, it will give people more desire to be working at the mysteries here. I was there, and I helped my friend trying to be keeping her safe. I was unable to believe that I ever got myself involved in this shit." Jim said, and then I was wanting to talk to Jim more.
"Did the operation fail? Is that why you are refusing to be talking to me about it at all?" I asked, feeling that was the only question that would be making sense. Jim looked at me, and I was seeing that he was not really sure if he was wanting to be giving me an answer. And he was sure as hell looking like he wanted to drop this subject.
"My friends operation worked out fine. It is the other things that I was trying to do, and the ambition that I had grown, to help a girl that I loved, or at least really liked, and the fact that I was not good enough." Jim said, considering what the heck we were going to be saying at this.
"Did she die?" I asked, and then I was looking straight at Jim in the eyes. I was feeling that it would be a generic situation, and one that I had heard of too many times, but I needed to get him to talk. I felt like maybe if I would get Jim to tell me about the name of his friend, I would finally have a starting spot here.
"It is nothing like that, thank god. But the reality is that there are people who were better for her, and that I could not be trusted. I thought that I was trust worthy, and I was thinking that I could have done something. But I made a fucking mistake." Jim said, and then I was sighing, having no idea where to be going here.
"I think that being somebody one could trust is something that has a subjective taste. Some people are going to be more than happy with certain choices. But it is what you make with them that you need to be rolling with. Do you feel like maybe you could try and talk to them again about this?" I asked, wondering if my question would make him feel better.
"I would love to talk to them again. I think it is more of a matter on if they are as well. I think that I need to just try and respect their space for a bit." He said that to me, and then I was seeing him looking like he was just wanting to speak more on the matter for a while now.
"I guess that getting them to like you is just not fucking possible at all." I said, and then I was looking at him, feeling slightly bad for saying any of this stuff at all. I was seeing Jim looking like he was wanting to say more to tell me to fucking shut up. But that he was choosing to remain silent now.
"I think that I just need to try and make some peace with that stuff. But T.K., what does any of this have to do with what you are wanting to discuss now?" He asked, and then I was feeling like him just trying to force us back in that discussion was going to be a bit annoying.
"I think it has something to do with wondering why you are so scared to be talking to Joe. I think that Joe deserves to fucking know more. And you are just going around, and you are rejecting him the chance. I have a feeling that you have a decent reason. I want to hear it." I said, and then I saw Jim just looking like he had a few thoughts in his head.
"I don't know if I will be able to feel better about talking to Joe. I think that if I tried to talk to him here, then I would be feeling like I just made a million mistakes here. I think that if I just remain silent on these issues, Joe would at least think that I have nothing to do with it at all. It would be a lie. But it would be one that soothes me." He said, and then I just looked right at him, blown away at this.
"So you are just hiding in a way that will be working out for you? And you go around and judge him for whatever he is doing?" I asked, and then I was feeling that questioning him like this was going to be the only way that I could get him to consider what he had been saying now.
"I would rather have you not be saying it like this..." Jim said, and I was hearing that in his voice, it was just more of a denial than anything else. I was thinking that Jim must have been aware enough and smart enough to finally see what he had been saying now.
"But I suppose that if you want to be looking at it in the worst way possible, that is the only way that it could be done." After he had said that to me, I was seeing him looking like he had wished to just get himself out of this conversation. But that he was feeling rather fucking lost now.
"Look, I know that the way that I am talking is harsh and blunt, but I think that your brother would want a lot of help, and I think that you are capable of doing it." I said, and then I was feeling that being nice about the way that I was going at this. Something to show him that I was not trying to be making him feel better, and this was going to work wonders.
"My brother..." Jim said, and I was hearing him sounding like he was sincerely considering what he had been saying. "Alright, maybe you do have a point. But I want to protect him, and I think that my past needs to just stay away from it." He was saying, and I was seeing him looking like he was wanting to just make this conversation over now.
"I mean, think about your brother. Despite the arguments that you have with him, and the fact that you get annoyed when he is mentioned, I have a feeling that deep down, you really do care about him. And you would not want anything to be making him feel fucking attacked, or scared. So it is all one in the same." Jim said, and I was wondering why he was putting me in this perspective.
"Matt just fucking cares only about himself, and what can get him to have sex." I said, and then I was feeling like saying this was just really throwing him under the bus. And to be honest, I was feeling relatively bad as I was saying this. For once, I was considering just going home, and leaving it alone again.
"I am going to probably be heading out. But Jim, I think that I can try and help you change the issues you are going through. Perhaps make some peace with it all." I said, and then I looked at him, wondering what he was going to be saying here. What I was saying was sounding like bullshit, even to myself.
"I don't know if you can, but you are certainly fucking welcome to try." He told me, and then after he had said that to me, I was smiling at this, and I was feeling that when I would see him again, I would try and fucking talk to him again, and maybe I could slowly break through just little bit better.
"Yeah, I feel like it would be good for both of us." I said, and then I was looking right at him, and I was seeing that Jim was looking more and more like he was unable to believe that I was even getting him to start to agree with any of this stuff to begin with. It was probably sounding way too strange anyways.
"Alright, I will keep that in mind." I said, and then I winked at him, and I was feeling that getting Jim to feel like he would talk to me again, and maybe him starting to talk to me more about his issues when he was younger, could be able to get me to feel more and more like I could connect with him here.
"God, I can't believe that I am agreeing with a guy like you on this. It just sounds way too fucking strange, and I feel like I am beynd desperate at this rate." Jim was saying, and at this rate, I was feeling like I would really have no choice but to just be heading on out of this.
As I was walking out, I was hearing Jim calling out to me. I was looking at him, wondering what he was wanting to tell me." The name of my friend is Takuya. If you want to know more, talk to Takuya." Jim said, and I was shocked that he was finally willing to give me some shit after all, and that I needed to just work with it.
I was thinking that if I was wanting to get him to trust me better, I just needed to nod along, and go with it. "Thank you for the information. I will be taking that into consideration. Were there some others?" I asked, and then I was seeing Jim looking like he wanted me to just get the fucking hell out of here.
"Yeah, a couple of them. But nobody that I would think would even give me the time of day anymore. I think that Takuya would at least be willing to give me a chance. And that is all that I fucking need." Jim said, and this whole thng was sounding too strange to me. This was seeming to be more real than anything that I had been going through with labyrinth. For some reason, even fucking labyrinth seemed like it was less of a issue than this. God damn, I hated the idea of playing fake therapist honestly.
Jim Confidant Rank 1
Scene 24: The Cheerleader (Penny)
I was thinking that at this point in time, it might be best to just finaly drop the subject. I was feeling like I had finally started to give up, and that there was nothing that I could even get out of this anymore. And to be honest, by this point in time, I was honestly feeling like I was just wasting my time away doing something that will not ever work out in my favor again.
As I was just skating along, wondering when my arm would heal, and what I was doing with myself, everything that was coming through my mind was just all one big fucking wasted puzzle. I had tried way too deeply to get into something that I would not have really been able to make any change on at all.
Eventually, I was just skating along, and for some reason, even though I was aware that what I was planning was a terrible idea, and I did not want to do it, I was feeling that maybe I should just head back to my roots. Go back to the school, and just find some time there where I could just fucking relax for a bit.
At this point in time, with how much I had messed everything up and how deep I had gotten myself into with this water, I was starting to actually fucking become convinced that going to school would be a better use of my time, and something that I could take my mind off of the issues much more. It was getting that bad at this point.
After a while of skating, I just eventually reached the school, and started to just try and relax. If for nothing else, I was thinking about what school was going to be like next year. I was actually starting to almost get excited for that shit again. At least with that shit, I could wrap my mind around it a bit.
I was eventually just telling myself that when the school year started up, all investigations of labyrinth were fucking dead. We already found out what happened to Rachel. That was the main thing that even started this all in the first place. Case closed. I finally fucking won. I did all that I needed to. There was no reason to be looking into this any further.
I was thinking that maybe even Tobias would be finding it in himself to agree with that statement. Probably thinking that everything that I had been doing to look into this was just hurting everybody much more than it was helping. Probably would explain why he did not want me to be looking into this anymore. Probably felt like I was just going to get myself killed here.
And besides, even if he wanted to be looking into this further, I think we were both agreeing deep down inside that all of thsi stuff was just not fucking helping us out anymore. We were taking the one thing that we were able to be happy with, or a least could settle with, and we were just starting to fucking ruin it all.
Once I was at the school, I was sitting around, just looking at the football field, and when I was staring at it, despite the fact that I had no interest in football whatsoever, it was actually making me feel better to be staring at it. It was just feeling natural, and like a small break from everything that I had been throwing myself into.
I wondered if I was really just working my ass off for no real reason. I was having a feeling that everything that I had been doing was just going to be coming forward to me, and it was going to showing me that I had burnt too many bridges, and that I had gone too far off of teh deep end.
I was then staring at the field for a couple of minutes longer, wondering why I was even going to be trying to waste my time on any of this any further. To be honest, I had wasted everything on one big fucking investigation where I think we already knew all of the answers with.
As I had been waiting along for a while longer, that was when I was seeing a car driving up. At first, I will amdt that with everything that had been going on, when I saw the car, I was actually starting to get a bit scared. I was then just looking around, just trying to find an excuse to be getting out of this now.
As I was really letting all of these thoughts sink in for a bit, I was telling myself that not everything was about me, and that I just needed to fucking relax. These people probably had nothing to do with me, and probably did not care in the slightest that I was going to be here at all. And that I was just letting my general discomfort be getting in the way of what was probably the realistic facts here.
I was seeing Penny coming out of the car. Penny was a classmate of mine, although I hardly ever talked with her. She hardly seemed to care that I was there anymore. And in all honesty, that was probably for the best. She was probably going to be thinking that I had a really dumb and bad social circle to be honest.
As I had been thinking on this longer, that was when I was seeing her starting to come to me. I wwas wondering what she was wanting to talk about, and I was feeling that despite the fact that I really had no desire to be having this discussion, I just needed to give her some fucking credit here.
Eventually, I told myself to just take a deep breath, and to just try and get to be as cordial with her as humanly possible. She did not deserve me to be an asshole to her. To be totally fucking honest, even I knew that for a while. I knew that she deserved better than this.
"Hey T.K., what are you doing here today?" She asked, and then I was shrugging, having no idea what I was going to be saying. Now that I really was here, and that I was just hanging around, I really was not so sure myself.
"Just tired of some really stupid shit going on outside of school. I feel like most of it is my fault. But that doesn't change how much that I fucking hate it." I said, and then I was looking right at her, wondering why I even was saying this. "To be honest, I just feel like being here is going to help me take my mind off of things more than anything else.
"Oh yeah, I think that I heard about some of that shit." After Penny had told me this, she was looking like she was wanting to be finding something else to say. I was feeling that whatever she needed to tell me, she just needed to fucking say it, and get it over with, that way her point would have been made.
"What are you doing here?" I asked, feeling that I might just throw the question back at her. The way she was looking at me showed that she was not wantingto be talking to me about it. I wonder if she was embarassed or something. Not that she needed to be embarassed by something, since I was doing stupid shit already.
"I guess that it will not hurt to tell you, since you will know soon enough anyways..." She said, and then she sighed, and looked less worried about it all. "I am going to be trying to join the cheerleading team next year. I am doing some practices. My dad drives me here three times a week."
For some reason, I was starting to kind of feel bad for her now. It was not really my fault since I knew nothing about this at the time she had told me. "Sorry for being here. I just was wanting to be taking some time to reflect. I did not know that you were already having plans." I said, and then I was having nothing else to say now.
"I usually don't have people here. I guess that it might be good to have you here. In some ways, when I am here, I always get scared that somebody might come along and try to take me." Penny said, but then she was sighing, trying to find something else to be saying to this. "I usually am so busy with my stuff though that I hardly even fucking know what is going on though."
"I suppose that I understand. Considering the fact that people go missing all the time. There is always a small chance that you will be the next one." I said, feeling like a monster when I was saying that to her. But then I was seeing her nod, as if happy that I was seeming to get it at least.
"You don't have to say it out loud, jesus." She said, and then despite the fact that she was serious in her tone over all, that there was a tiny amount of being playful here. "Honestly though, this whole thing just feels so strange. I mean, I never once thought about it until what happened with Tobias. He has to be so fucking heart broken." After she had said that to me, she was shaking her head for a while.
"Yeah, that is part of what I have gotten myself into. Trying to help that guy out. Have not been very successful thoygh. I feel like in a lot of ways, I am only making it worse for him. And I feel like maybe I am being selfish by hanging out with him still." I said, and for some reason, actually saying it made me feel better.
"I think that he probably appreciates the effort though. I mean, if you fail, and it does not work out the way you had hoped, at least you can say you tried your best to help the guy. And I think that in the end, Tobias will be able to like that more than anything." After she had said that to me, she started to sit down next to me.
"I think that it would be wonderful if it was that fucking easy. But maybe it really is, and I am just making it worse for myself.' I said, and then I was shrugging, willing to consider that idea for a bit. Maybe I really was making things worse by just trying to be having a large sense of guilt.
"Slightly changing the subject, but why are you interested in becoming a cheerleader anyways? I mean, I can see it working, but it still is strange to me." I said, thinking that there were some sports that I can understand the appeal of, but cheerleading was just something that seemed so out of it.
"Honestly, it is because of the fact that I just always get so jealous when I see it happen. Every time I see it, I feel like I should be out there, showing everybody what I can do. But I guess that maybe I am being slightly silly here. I was then thinking of a way to be having her not feel so bad about this.
"So you are doing it out of spite?" I asked, and then I was thinking that saying it that way was kind of really making it seem less heroic than it might have been. "Sorry. I shouldn't have said it like that. But are you doing it that way you can show the other cheerleaders that you are just as good, or better at this than they are?"
"I guess in a manner of speaking, you would be able to say that." She said, and then she was looking at me, as if wishing that I did not bring it down to such a simple term. But I was feeling that maybe I needed to really see what she was thinking here.
As I was really thinking it all out, I was looking at the football field again. "I'm sorry. I'm a bit of a jerk sometimes. I just try not to be anymore. I only make things worse most of the time." I said, and then I was feeling that being honest with her about it, and no giving off any fucking excuses was going to be the only way to get her to have at least some amount of respect for the way that I had been feeling.
"Don't worry about it. Most of the guys in school are kind of jerks to be honest. I think we both know this." After she had said that to me, I was looking right at her, and I was wondering what the fucking hell I was going to tell her now. I was sighing, and I wondered what the heck she would have been feeling now.
"I guess that you could be saying that. But I am so much worse about it than most of them, and I think that it is hard to really fucking deny that." I said, and I was starting to feel that exerting a level of responsibility would been all that I could have accomplished.
"Well, at least you seem willing to talk with people, and you at least seem willing to admit what you are doing. So I don't really think that it can be all that bad after all." She had said to me, and then she was thinking more about what she was going to be telling me next. "I just really want to make it work out, and I am going to give it everything that I fucking have."
As she had said that, I was thinking that she was probably telling the truth. "Yeah, I will see if I could be able to help you out, if you were really fucking wanting that." I said, and then just saying that made me want to mentally wince at how fucking insane I was sounding here. "But Penny, do you have friends that will already support you here?'
"Not a whole lot. I have a couple of people who casually watch me. But nobody that actually really cheers me on. I think that it is kind of sad honestly." After she had said that to me, she had looked right at me, and I knew that it as going to be another one of those questions that she was going to deflect in my directions.
"T.K., do you have many friends that you know will be supporting you through the whole thing?" She asked, and then I was slowly thinking about it. It was not a hard answer, and for some reason, just thinking about it all was rather fucking hard for me to imagine.
"Yeah, I have a couple of them. But nobody really that I think will go through everything to see what I am trying to talk about. In a fact, I feel like many of them are just wanting me to stop doing this all in the first place. It all feels like it is just going against my fucking favor." I said, and then I was thinking that I just needed to get back to focus, and answer her question properly.
"But yeah, I have Davis and Yolei. They had been hanging out with me well before I even tried to contact Tobias and help him out. And beyond that, there is Tobias, who I have connected well with. I have also met another couple of people that we are goin to school with." After I had told her this, I saw her looking at me, now rather interested in knowing who these people were.
"Who are those? Do you think that I would be able to get along with them?" Penny asked, and then I was feeling that this was a tall question. How the fucking hell could I know the answer to that when in all honesty, I barely knew anything about her at all. I barely knew what she was into, aside from cheerleading.
"Gumball is one of them. I just happened to be the area one time, and I decided that I would try and check up on him, see what he was thinking here. And to be honest, he is a pretty fun guy. But I have no idea if you would want to even hang out with him anyways." I said, shrugging a bit at this.
"I always thought that Gumball was a dumb guy. But still one that was enjoyable to talk to. Like that one sibling who you have adventures with despite not really having anything in common with him." She said, and then I was nodding, thinking that this was a perfect description of Gumball.
"Would you want to try and be friends with him?" I asked, feeling that perhaps I could get them to be friends with each other if I tried hard enough. "I think that he might like you enough if you tried." I said, feeling like I was needing to fucking slow down with the match maker shit. But I just needed to try and make my shit work out.
"I mean, I guess that you could try and introduce me to him, and see what he would want to do. We could talk about this if you want." Penny said, and she was walking to the field, thinking that she needed to do at least some practicing in order to not get anybody angry at all. "Give me thirty minutes, and if you want to talk more after that, then we can." She said, and I was feeling that was fair enough.
She did her thirty minutes of practice, and to be honest, as I was watching this, and I saw her giving it her all, and all of her moves, I was actually kind of thinking she was doing a decent job. But to be honest, when I was seeing this, a small part of me was getting aroused by wathcing her do these moves.
I never really was thinking of Penny in that way before. To be honest, it had just seemed like there was no reason to be thinking anything about it at all. But I just wanted to go on and just really get to continue this friendship. Although for relatively selfish reasons, I will admit now.
When she was done, she was walking in front of me, she I was seeing her looking down. She was a little bit excited to be seeing that her moves were able to give me that reaction. "So I see that you are a fan at least." She said, and then I was looking at her, as if begging her to just shut the fucking hell up. "Anyways, so as you were saying, with wanting to go on and hang out with Gumball more." She said, clearly getting focused again.
"Shut up." I said, in a playful manner mostly. "But yeah, I think that there is a chance that Gumball would want to hang out with you. I just can't remember if he ever said anything about it before with me." I said, and I was honestly stumped as I was saying this. I wanted to help her more, but I could not.
"Well, what have we to lose by going out and talking to him?" She asked, as if just wanting to force me into this whole thing. As she was saying this, I stood up, and then I was grabbing the board again, feeling that there was no real reason to be arguing with this at all.
"That's the spirit." She said, and then I was seeing her looking like she wanteed to have done this the whole time, and that having me here was just giving her a excuse to be doing this. I was really feeling bad for T.K. if it was going to be revealed to me that he wanted nothing to do with this, and that I had essentially forced him into being friends with Penny.
As we going along, I was sighing for a bit, and I was thinking that I would try and fucking help her out a bit. I wanted her to feel better, and I was thinking that there was no better way to do it. "I think that you would do great in cheerleading. Just show people that you have your own moves, and you can accomplish anything for the team. They will agree right away." I said, thinking that I would just try and leave it at that.
"Are you just saying that because of how you reacted, or do you really believe that?" After she had said that to me, I was holding up my hands, and I was not wanting to make the assumption to her that this was just to be making her feel better.
"No, I really do feel that way. I was not expecting that to happen." I said, feeling that maybe by just saying it that, I would get her to fucking relax, and not be getting in my business nay further. As I had said that, I saw her looking like she was starting to just feel a little bit better about this.
"Okay, I will drop it for now." She said, and then I was seeing her looking like she had wanted to be saying more. But that she was willing to just not be getting in my fucking business about it all. I was then wondering why I was being such a asshole about everything all the fucking time.
"Thank you. I really do not want to be havng this be a subject that goes on and becomes a giant fucking rumor at school, okay." I said, and then I was looking right at her, wondering if she was willing to comply with that statement. As I had finished making my point, I was starting to just feel a little bit better about what I was getting myself into.
"Okay, I will try my best to not be talking to everybody about this." She looked like she was trying so fucking hard to be giving me a break. But after she was done with that, I was then feeling like maybe I could try and find something else to talk about here.
"Regardless, we are supposed to be working with Gumball right now, so I think we just need to be letting this go." After I was saying ths, I was feeling that by just changing the subject to Gumball, and getting us focused on what we were supposed to be doing in the first place, then I could make the situation less horrible for me here.
"Okay, fine. You have no fucking sense of humor, you know that right?" She asked, and then looked right at me, as if wishing that maybe I would hear what she was saying more. As she had said that to me, I had wondered if this was really a freindship that was going to work out. I felt like nothing that I was going to be doing would be making her feel better about me.
"Sorry. I guess that maybe that is a side affect of this summer. I usually would be more willing to joke around about this stuff. But I think that maybe I am just a bit harsher than I really need to be." I said, and I was feeling that maybe just starting to be nicer about this all was all that I could have done here. "Maybe my family is right, and I really do let this whole thing dictate too much."
We were at Gumball's house, and then I was knocking at the door, and I was starting to be losing my focus here. I was thinking that if Gumball did like Penny, and this was a way to be bringing them together, then this could help build the trust between all of us a little bit better.
Eventually, he answered, and when he did, I was seeing from the look on his face that he was looking a bit worried about this whole thing. Like I was going to be finding a way to just make this a one sided deal. "What are you doing here Penny?" He asked, and then he was starting to stand in a straighter posture, like that was goin to make a fucking difference at all.
"I was just wanting to see if perhaps you would be willing to talk for a bit. T.K. was telling me about the fact that you and him have been hanging out a few times." Penny said, and then Gumball looked at me, and he was just now looking more shocked at this. Not at my 'betrayal' but at the fact that I was ale to reach out to Penny like this in the first place.
"T.K., how are you connected with Penny?" Gumball demanded, and then I simply decided to just shrug, thnking that I was just having a strange ability to be getting people to like me. And in all honesty, I really had no idea how it was all working out in the end of the day.
"To be honest, I have no idea. I think that people just like to talk with me, and see how I feel. I guess that I have a special ability." I said, and then I was smiling at this. For some reason, hearing this was making me feel so much better about what was going on. Just talking so openly about how I could get my life better.
"Yeah, I wish that I was able to get people to like me that fucking easily." Gumball said, rolling his eyes at me. Like I was just stroking my ego a little bit. I was looking at Gumball, wondering what the issue would have been. I was just wishing that I could get the discussion back to focus again.
"Well, I think that we are all losing point on what the main matters are." I said, and then I was feeling that if I could get us back on focus, then maybe I would get this discussion to feel less strange. "Regardless, do you have anything that we could really get to do?" I asked, feeling that maybe by just talking about what we could do while hanging out, the maybe I could get this discussion at least slightly moving faster.
"Penny was wondering if you would be friends with her? Just hang out, and we can all just get to know each other, and forget about the bullshit that is going on at Wayside." I said, and then I was feeling like the idea of forgetting this all was going to be all that I could really do here.
"I guess that I could. Would you want to do that?" Gumball asked, looking right at Penny, wondering if this idea was even going to be working out at all. As I was seeing him looking more and more like he was starting to kind of come around to this idea, I was wondering what the issue was in the first place.
"I think that it would not hurt to try." Penny said, and I was seeing that this was just her working up the courage to go on and say yes. As I was seeing this, I was seeing her looking more and more like she was not going to be taking no for an answer. "Regardless, I always felt like it was a lot of fun to just go on some adventures with you back then."
"We've only hung out like twice." Gumball said, reminding her of the fact that they have not really been friends all that much. Penny was sighing, as if just wanting him to not be bringing this up, and that she was probably thinking that Gumball had been ruining the entire moment.
"Are you going to fucking say yes or not?" Penny asked, at this rate probably in a much more annoyed voice than she was ever intending. As she had said that, Gumball was sighing, and felt like there was no real reason to be arguing with this at all. Considering the fact that she really was working on this friendship.
"Yeah, I will do it. Sorry for just not being so certain on it. I just find it to be a bit sudden is all. But I would really love to hang ot with you." After Gumball had said that to her, I was seeing that he was starting to look more and more like he was willing to fucking go along with this all. Almost like this would actually start to make his fucking day.
"Blame T.K. for the sudden shit." Penny said, and then winked at me. I was then throwing up my hand in uncertainty. When she was placing it like this, I was feeling like I might as well just not even waste my fucking time with this. I was feeling like all of my efforts were going to fucking waste, and it did annoy me just a little bit here.
"Hey, you were saying that you wanted to do this. But it doesn't matter now. We're here, and we got to just make the most of it." I said, and then I was looking at the two of them. Maybe if they would stop fucking bickering like a married couple, we could be able to actually move along with our plan in progress.
"So Penny, are you going through with the cheerleading thing?" Gumball asked, and then Penny was looking at him, and she was amazed to be seeing that he had actually remembered that after all the time between the two of them hanging out here. "You were seeming to be really fucking excited about that, and it was kind of cute, I mean nice, to be watching you talk about it." Gumball looked like he wante dto blow his brains out by saying 'cute'. Damn the Wattersons needed to get better about this stuff with them talking about nice people.
"Yeah, I am. I never thought that I had it in myself either. I just felt like it was worth going out and trying my best to do. But to be honest, there is still a part of me that is really not fucking sure what I am doing." She said, and then she looked down at the ground, looking embarrased by saying that to me.
"Yeah, I just saw you wearing it, and remembered our previous discussion." After he had said that to Penny, he was sighing, and he was looking like he could not believe that they were having this discussion. "Regardless, I think that you would be doing great at it. Just give it everything that you have, and you will be super fucking popular in no time at all." He said, and I was feeling like the two needed to fucking hold off on this.
"You might not remember, you were the one that really pushed me into wanting to try it. You told me that you thoight it would be a good idea to go along with it. And I was always scared, but seeing your utter excitement for me, and the idea as a whole, made me really feel so much better." She said, and Gumball looked at her, like he was shocked to be hearing that confession here.
"I just felt like it was the right thing to say. And to be honest, I feel like it would be the right thing for you to do. So I thought that maybe I would nudge you in that direction." Gumball was saying looking like he wanted to be saying more. But that we were just kind of dragging this discussion along, and it was getting us nowhere.
"Guys, what do you think you would want to do?" I asked, feeling that if ths whole thing were to be working out, and if I could get both Penny and Gumball to like each other here, then this would be one of the strangest duos that we could have here. I was seeing that both Gumball and Penny looked like they really had no fucking idea here. And as I saw this, I was feeling like that was the winner to show that maybe this really was not all that good of a idea in the first place, and that I had been wasting my time.
Penny Confidant Rank 1
Scene 25: The Matchmaker (Carrie)
I was hanging out with Gumball that next day, thinking about everything that I had been doing with him and Penny. It was still beyond fucking strange to be thinking that in all honesty, I was sort of the reason that everybody in my school and relative age range was starting to feel like they could be able to get along with me. It felt like I should not have been responsible for this whole thing.
"So Gumball, do you like Penny?" I asked, and then he was looking right at me, and I was seeing him looking like he wanted to fucking strangle me for even bringing that suggestion up. But I was feeling that by briging it up, and making Gumball more comfortable wth talking to me, I could just get him to know that we were truly going to be friends.
"Yeah, I do a little bit. But when I was giving her those suggestions, and I was telling her what I believed would be good for her, I was honestly meaning it. I was not just telling her that to get in her pants." After he had said that to me, I was smiling a little bit. I just needed to find a way to get him to open up.
"Are you guys close or anything?" I asked, and then I was feeling like I had already known the answer. But maybe by hearing him say it, I could be able to have a better grasp of this whole situation than I already had been. Gumball looked down, as if just trying to consider what I had said.
"Not really. I mean, we have met up a couple of times, and one of our times was us talking abot what we would like to do in seventh grade. I told her that she would be a great fucking cheerleader. I was seeing that it was a dream of hers, and I wanted to be able to make her understand that there was no fear at all." After he had told me this, I was seeing him looking a bit unsure of what he was saying.
"Do you think that you will be watching her games if she does join the team?" I asked, and then Gumball looked right at me. He clearly wanted me to not be pressing him any further on this issue. "I mean, I think that she would like the support system." I said, feeling that my insistence would be able to get through to her.
"Yeah, I might watch a couple of them. Show that I will support her. But I am not going to be doing it all the time. I do not want to be giving off the impression of being overwhelmingly clingy, and thinking that I am being rather fucking annoying." After he had said that to me, I was really having no idea what we were doing.
"Do you think that Darwin will be having any plans on what he is goig to be doing next year? I mean, I know he is a couple of grades lower than you, but depending on what his plans might be, maybe we could be able to help him out for a bit." I was saying, having no idea what I was going to accomplish.
"I have no idea what Darwin is going to be doing honestly. I see him hanging out with a girl in his grade named Carrie a couple of times. In all honesty, I think he is a bit obssessed with his thing with Rachel. I mean, the entire time that you had been hanging out with Rachel, and I was talking with Tobias, it had seem like Darwin was about to explode with excitement." After Gumball said this, I was then thinking of the name he brought up.
"Carrie? Do you know anything about her? I think that maybe you could go on and show me to her. I think that maybe I can just see what I can do to help Darwin with her." I said, and then Gumball was looking at me. He was clearly looking at me as if thinking that maybe I was digging myself way too deep into this shit.
"T.K., with all due respect, I think you are trying way too fucking hard to be helping everybody else out on this. I think that you are probably just needing to accept the fact that some people are not going to be liking you." After Gumball had said that to me, I was then taking what he was saying into consideration. I really had been.
"I never know if she is going to like me or not if I barely even talk with her. I think that I need to give it a fucking chance." After I had said that to Gumball, I was seeing him looking like he was honestly getting kind of annoyed at all of this, but also looked like he was not having much to argue with me here.
"I guess that if you really fucking insist on making this whole thing work out, then I will have to just go along with it. Because I would rather be at your side when you do this. She just seems like she has a bit of hard time getting to know new people." He said, and then I was sighing, wondering how much he had known Carrie, and what had happened with them.
"I guess that we should be heading out right now." I said, and then I saw Gumball getting up from the couch. He had looked at me, and the way that he had looked at me was showing that he was clearly not too happy with all of this shit. I was wondering what about the idea of talking to Carrie was getting him so annoyed in the first place. But maybe I would get it soon enough.
With that, we were walking along, and we had started to head out, and I was feeling that maybe Gumball and I just needed to relax for a while. I was feeling that maybe I just needed to get him to listen to me about what it was going to be like with Carrie. I was feeling that this whole thing about Carrie was probably just Gumball trying to make excuses to not go out, and to just play video games for the night.
Eventually, as we were goiing along, Gumball was sighing for a bit. "Honestly, I am just not so sure about ths whole thing since I know that Carrie does not really like me all that much. And I do not want to be forcing her into anything that she is going to be mad at us over." After he had said that to me, I was just feeling like this was only going to slightly complicate things.
"I bet that she will not be super harsh with you when I am around. That or she is going to be tormenting both of us." I said, and then I was laughing. "To be honest, there must be a fucking reason that Darwin is able to fucking hang out with her so much. Considering the fact that Darwin seems to only be around people who are genuinely nice."
"Fair enough. I know that I am being silly when I am talking about all of this. After all, I only talked with her a few times..." After Gumball said that, we were getting near her house, and I was seeing that the closer that we were getting, the more that Gumball was slightly willing to calm down a bit longer.
Once at her house, he knocked on the door for a bit. I was seeing him looking at me for a second. "If this does not work out too well, and it turns out that she does not want anything to do with either one of us, then I think tha you need to just listen to me in the future." Gumball said, and then I was holding my hands up, wanting him to just shut the fucking hell up with his way of speaking.
"Dude, chill the fucking hell out." After I said that, we were waiting for a few seconds longer as the door was being answered. When the door answered, I was seeing a girl who was wearing a black and white goth dress. She was looking like she had tried really hard to be in that cool group of people. "Hey."
She looked at Gumball, as if slightly annoyed at the fact that we were here. "What do you want?" She asked, and I was feeling that she was probably relatively justified in that question. But then Gumball was working up some nerves, ad he was looking like he was willing to just go along with it, like nothing had been happening at all.
"I was wanting to let you know that Darwin would like to hang out with you soon. He said that he missed hanging out with you during school." After he had said that to me, I was seeing him looking like he was kind of proud of this statement. I was looking right at Gumball, feeling that maybe this lie would be able to get exposed rather quickly.
"Oh Darwin? He was so nice to me in school." Carrie said, and I was seeing her looking more and more like she was willing to go along with this statement. I looked right at Gumball, hoping beyond god that she was not going to be able to know the lie that he had been making here.
"I was talking with T.K. for a bit over here, and I mentioned that you guys were decent friends back then. After I had said that, I remembered what he told me about three weeks ago." Gumball said, and at this rate, I was officially not sure anymore if he had been lying, or if he was telling the truth.
"Do you think that we could be able to right now?" Carrie asked, and then I was feeling that if this was a lie, Gumball really needed to be working out his magic here. He really needed to sell the idea that this was what was meant to be happening here. But I was feeling that this could go on and give us an excuse to hang for a bit longer.
"I mean, he is probably at the house. Gumball, why don't we just go along and see what we can get here." I said, hoping that my way of talking to her was going to be getting Carrie to appreciate the fact that I was in this situation, and I could be able to make Gumball feel less bad about this all.
Gumball was sighing, looking down at the ground, and I was seeing that he had looked like he was not really going to be very much in the mood for having any arguments about this all. "Alright, let's just go. I am sure that Darwin would actually like to see you." He said, starting to feel less worried about it as he had been talking.
As we were going along, I was feeling that I might as well just try and make some small talk with Carrie. I needed to make her feel like she would be comfortable with talking to me, and that I was wasting her time. I was wanting her to make it feel like this whole thing was going to be worth it.
"Sorry for kind of dragging you along into this. It just felt like something that I needed to do." After I had said that to her, I was seeing her looking a bit confused at all that I was saying. I guess that I could not fucking blame her. After all, she had only jst barely even met me.
"I don't even know who you are." Carrie said, and then I was sighing, feeling that she was bringing up a perfectly valid point. And I was feeling that maybe I might as well just try and break the fucking ice a bit more. I needed to get her to feel like I was not wasting her fucking time.
"I'm T.K. I go to school with Gumball. Only started to really get to know him the last few days or so. So that is why you probably do not know who I am." I said, feeling that by just getting her to be feeling less annoyed at me, and more like I was a good guy, then this whole issue would be somewhat addressed.
"I tried to have Gumball help me out one time, but it never worked out well. I feel like it honestly just made things even worse." After Carrie said that to me, I was looking at her, and I was confused at what she was telling me. In all honesty, I was feeling like she was just giving me a random back story over why she did like not Gumball.
"What was it over?" I asked, feeling that by just pretending like this was something I could help her on, then maybe I could be able to get her to see that Gumball was no a bad guy. He was not a bad guy, and I was thinking that the faster that I eased tensions, the better that things would be.
"I was trying to get his advice on getting a guy that I like to like me back. It had seemed like things were working out well for a few days, but it just didn't go through the way that I wanted. And now he is focused on a totally different girl." Carrie was telling me, and I was looking right at her, thinking that this issue was fucking dumb, and that she needed to stop being upset at Gumball over something so relatively trivial.
"Well, I think that the effort is what matters honetsly. You just need to be giving him some fucking credit here.' After I had said that to her, I was seeing Carrie looking like she was not really willing to buy it yet. I was wondering if she was ever going to even consider the idea of forgiving him.
"It's not the fact that the guy that I liked decided to reject me that bothered me. It is the fact that he started to immedately pursue a different girl entirely. I mean, I am a friend, so I will try and be supportive of him. But when I see it happen, it fucking hurts me too much." After she had sad that to me, I was starting to have an idea on who she was talking about here.
"Oh, I see." I said, and then I was looking at her, wondering what the hell I would have been able to say to make this whole thing feel somewhat differently here. We were then eventually at the door to the Watterson house, and I was now starting to feel like this was a terrible idea, and I was scared of what was to come out of this.
Once we were inside of the house, that was when I was looking around, and I was looking right at Carrie, and I was seeing that she was clearly not looking too comfortable about this whole thing. I was aware right then and there that my assumptions were probably correct.
I was seeing Darwin in the house, and I was seeing him looking like he was just bored out of his fucking mind, trying to get himself to do something exciting. As I was seeing him playing some games, I was starting to sit down right next to him. "Hey Darwin, Carrie is here, if you wanted to go on and hang out with her."
As I said that to him, I saw Darwin looking up at me, and I was seeing him looking rather uncomfortable on this suggestion. "Oh shit, I was not ready for any of this at all. Couldn't you guys have at least tried and let me know?" He asked, and then I was taking a small and deep breath.
"Sorry. I know that I probably should have done that in hindsight. I was just trying to fucking help out." After I had said that to him, I was seeing Darwin looking like he was willing to calm down a bit further a this, and not be so worried about everything. "Anyways, so Darwin, do you want to go on and hang out with her?" I asked, feeling that since he was here now, we might as well just get this shit over with.
After I said that to Darwin, I was seeing him looking more and more willing to calm down a bit. He was looking at Carrie, and there was a small smile on his face. Almost as if the initial news was not going to change the fact that deep down, he really was excited to be going on and actually getting to meet her.
"Yeah, I would like that. I can't be angry at this whole thing forever." Darwin said, and then he was standing up, looking like he was willing to go along with this idea. So with that, he was walking to him. I was seeing that Carrie was just looking so fucking happyto be willing to talk to Darwin at all that she hardly cared for our conversation.
"Hey Darwin, how are you?" Carrie asked, and then I was seeing Gumball at the stairs, and he was staring down at the two of them. I was seeing that maybe Gumball was starting to feel some regret at this whole thing. I was then wondering if I could try and make things up to them, by getting involved in helping them all out.
To be honest, as I was seeing Darwin and Carrie hanging out, I was just shocked to be seeing how well they had been getting along. Considering the fact that their personalities did not fucking mash at all. It just felt so wrong almost, and I was wondering if I just needed to get involved.
But to be honest, I knew that they were just going to get in my way here. And as I was watching, I was thinking that maybe I was judging too easily. After all, I did not know what their friendship was like earlier. So with that, I was thinking that maybe if I just let them play this out, I would be shocked, and I would be able to see what the two of them really saw in each other.
Then again, I would be saying that Gumball and I did notr eally have strong similiarities and personalities, but that we were seeming to get along decently well, and that maybe this was just the thing that Gumball and Carrie were going through on their own right.
I started to walk up to Gumball's room, feeling that I would let Darwin and Carrie have their little friendship, and that they just needed to be enjoying their company. I wondered if Gumball had failed on purpose, or if he was really not as aware of what his brother was into as he thought here. In all honesty, it was none of my business. But I was just feeling a little bit bad about this all.
Eventually, I was thinking that if I had a younger sibling like Darwin, I would want him to be happier as well. I would be doing everything in my power to make sure that he got what was not only what he wanted, but what he needed as well. And to be honest, I was not super sure which one it was going to be.
As Carrie had started to walk off to go home, that was when Carrie was pulling me aside. "T.K., I would like to be having your help at something." After Carrie had said that to me, I was looking right at her, having no idea what in the hell I was even going to be telling her now.
"If you want to be friends with me, then that is fine. I will be willing to help you on anything you want. But that being said, I need you to give me more in return." She said, and then I was looking at her, aware full well what she was going to tell me. I was sighing for a second, pretending like I was just needing to accept this all.
"Alright, what are you proposing?" I asked, pretending like this was shocking to me. But as I was looking at her, I saw her looking like she was genuinely happy for the first time in nearly the whole time that we had been talking with each other.
"I want you to get Darwin to like me, and be my boyfriend. I have a feeling that unlike Gumball, you will actually be able to pull it off. I want you to do your damn best to be making this work out." After she had told me this, I was sighing, and I was feeling like if we were going to do this, we just needed to fucking go along with this, and make it all work out.
"I will certainly be willing to fucking try." I said, and then I was looking right at her, and I was seeing that by telling her this, the whole thing had made me feel so much fucking better. And I was wanting to make her feel like I was going to be the one who would make her fucking like the idea of being my friend.
"Thank you T.K. For some reason, I feel like you would be more able to accomplish this than anybody else. But do not tell anybody of our deal. I do not want anybody to fucking be aware of what we are doing." After she was telling me this, I was starting to feel like she needed to fucking leave me alone, and not drag this whole thing out now.
"I have no real intention on telling anybody here. After all, nobody would be able to fucking care about that. Honestly, all the people that I am talking with is more focused on the missing girls, and that they are probably not going to give a single shit what I am doing with getting somebody to like another person." I said, thinking that this was going to be really fucking easy.
"Hey, don't fucking down play this. I care a lot about this situation, and I want to make it work out with little to no fucking problems at all." She said, and I was seeing her looking like this was going to be done. I was then holding my hands up, feeling like I just needed to drop it. She was wanting this to work, and I needed to give her the hope now.
Carrie Confidant Rank 1
Scene 26: The Lonely (Teri)
I had started to wonder what I was going to to help Carrie out with this whole thing. I was feeling that if she really wanted this, than that was something I could be able to focus on whenever I had some spare time. But to be honest, I was really having no idea if something like this was really going to be worth it.
To be honest, I was feeling that the idea of playing match maker was really fucking far out of field. And to be honest, I was thinking that I was going to be doing just as bad, if not even worse than Gumball ever did, and she was going to be acting super fucking heart broken. Like I had been a terrible person or whatever.
I was wondering why Carrie even thought that I was going to be working this whole thing out. I was guessing that maybe she was just so desperate for any form of a answer that she was willing to look at me, and just go with what I was doing. Even though it all sounded fucking ridiculous.
I had been just skating around the field for a while longer, and I was thinking that I just needed to focus on this for a while longer, and not be takings too incredibly serious. I was feeling that just skating around for a while would really make me feel like I was putting myself first. As selfish as something like that sounded, the idea of putting myself first was a rather nice idea.
And to be honest, I enjoyed the skating thing quite a bit more than I was enjoying just investigating labyrinth. I mean, I did enjoy hanging out with people, and I did enjoy making people feel like they could talk with me a bit. But I was sick and tired of always feeling like I was in danger. And I was sick and tired of always being scared of what some random monster being in my dreams were saying.
Despite the fact that I had no enjoyment of the situation that I was in right now, I was able to still take the idea of what MagnaAngemon was telling me seriously. For some reason, I was sincerely believing that what they were saying was going to be the only thing really driving along my goals of life now.
And if for nothing else, I was feeling that MagnaAngemon, and their warning, was for better or for worse, able to help give me a bit of better motivation to be going through with this. I wanted to be showing this demon like being that I knew what I was getting myself into. Maybe if I did that, and I really drove home the fact that this was able to work out, then I might be the one who can be able to save Wayside from the monster we had created.
I decided to take a fucking break from skating. I was shaking my head, and I was starting to feel tired, as much as I was embarassed to admit it. But as I was looking up, I was seeing that there was a girl from my class staring at me. She looked like she was wanting to ask me a couple of questions.
"Hey T.K., how are you enjoying all of that skating?" She asked me, and then I was looking at her. Despite the fact that I never shared more than two words with her before, seeing her looking down at me like this was actually making me really feel super fucking embarassed. Much more than I was wanting to admit honestly.
"I'm doing alright honestly. I just started to do this as a side hobby during summer when I don't really feel the need to be doing anything else that day. It is actually really nice to be here, and just trying to improve myself here." I said, and then I was sighing, having no idea why the fucking hell I was telling her this.
"Teri, right?" I asked, and to be honest, as I was saying this, I did kind of feel bad since it was making me feel like I was admtting to not knowing or caring a fucking detail for her. I was feeling that if she wanted nothing to do with me, then I guess that I just needed to be giving her some credit.
"Yeah. Sad that you didn't remember my real name." She said, and then I was not wanting to be having her drag this situation out, since she was really not making me feel nice about this. "But I guess that it's not too shocking, since I was never really the most popular girl in our class."
"It's alright honestly. I did not mean to give off any impressions as I was saying this. I just spend a whole lot of fucking time working with people lately, and it is getting kind of hard for me to really keep all of this stuff here." I said, and then I was sighing, not really having any idea on what I was going to tell her now.
"It's okay. I need to be more patient with people. I should have made more effort to be getting people to want to talk with me before. But whatever I doubt that anybody would find me rather interesting." After she had said that to me, I was seeing her now looking like she was wanting to say more. But did not find it in herself to.
"Regardless, do you think that any of your friends would be wanting to skate with you?" She asked me, and then I was looking right at her. I was sighing, and shook my head. I knew that all my friends were really only pretending to have a interest in this, since I had expressed one, and they just wanted to give me a chance.
"Probably not honestly. I think that they just wanted to help me nudge on the way, and make it seem like I was into something actually normal. I mean, I don't know why I was so worried about what other people were thinking." I said, and then I was sitting down on the skateboard.
"Truth is, I think that if I tried to do this while I was in school this year, then I might have been making things much worse. But since it is summer, and only a small handful of people are aware of what I am doing, then it is not so bad anymore." I said and then I was shurgging, not really wanting to speak much more on this either.
"Don't worry about school. Most people who make fun of others are just doing it because they are not really sure what they are going to be doing in their own time. It is probably nothing personal with you." Teri was saying to me, and I was wanting to be pushing so much more. But I did not want to make her angry with me.
"Have you ever made fun of people when you were at school before?" I asked, and I knew that she was probably not really the person to be targetting over this, since she was such a nice person. But the reality was that I just felt that since we were here, I might as well try and get to know her more.
"Maybe in the first couple of grades. But starting third or fourth grade, I was starting to realize how wrong it was to be treating people like that, and I decided that I did not want to be fucking doing it anymore. It was just making me feel like I was making myself rather fucking small." She was telling me, just clearly looking slightly ashamed of saying this.
"Well, I guess that you were able to look at it with better certainty than many others. I wish that people in Onett would have been like that when I was in school there." I said, and then I was feeling that having Terri ask me something about Onett was going to be the last thing that I would really fucking want from her.
"Do you think that you will ever want to go back?" She asked, and then I looked at her, slightly shocked by the fact that it was at least a somewhat original question, and one that I was able to work with a bit better. I sighed, not having much more to be saying here.
"Honestly, I have no idea what I personally feel about this all. I feel like if I tried to go back, it would just not feel very right. But I guess that maybe my parents were really doing the right thing when they had decided that they were wanting to move." I said, still not really one hundred percent sure what I was wanting to believe in anymore.
"Did you miss anybody there?" She asked me, and then I was feeling that this was a question that I would be able to answer her. Honestly, when I was thinking about what I was going to tell her, my mind had been going all over the fucking place, and it was just really bugging me like crazy.
"Yeah, I miss a couple of the friends that I had made at the very end. People who I started to realize were actually making Onett a slightly less shitty spot. But I guess that talking about them is only going to make me question the decision my parnets made." I said, feeling slightly let down that I was now looking at those people this way.
"Do you think that they like you?" She asked me, and then I was looking at her, and I was hating that question. It had felt like a total fucking attack, and I was feeling that I really could not want the few things I liked about that place being totally thrown away because of a person who wouldn't stop asking questions.
"I think that at least one of them was liking me. I don't know about the other three though. But it doesn't really matter though. I am not really able to reach out to them much more." I was telling her, having no idea what the hell I was going to be doing. I then looked at Terri, and I was feeling that maybe if we talked a bit longer, I could just get to see what her feelings were.
"Do you have many friends that you want to be hanging out with? I think that maybe it would be a good thing for you if you did that." I said, trying to make her feel better about everythng. As I was saying this, she seemed uncertain now.
"I have no idea why in the world anybody would like to hang out with me." She said, and then I was feeling like I was just needing to ask her a serious question. If she was constantly going to be talking down like this, then maybe I just needed to try and fucking get her to speak to me here.
"If you are not sure that anybody likes you, then why did you come here? Were you just wanting to try it out, and see what would happen." I looked right at her, wanting to see if she was going to be one of those people in Wayside that was having a great plan, or having a giant request that they needed for me.
"I saw that you were skating, and saw that you were looking rather alone. I knew what it was like to be alone, and I wanted to see if you wanted some help." She told me, and then I lookeed right at her, and despite everything that had been going on, I was starting to actually feel a little bit differently when she was saying that. I was starting to sigh, wondering what I was doing.
"Yeah, I just was catching a quick moment of not dealing with any bullshit. I wanted to be helping everybody in Wayside to feel like they could trust me." I said, and then I was looking at her, and I was seeing that Teri was looking a bit scared of what was going on here.
"How are you going to be getting people to trust you? I mean, nobody is going to be scared about anything. We're far too young to be dealing with any of this bullshit." After she was telling me this I was looking right at her. I was shocked to be seeing her say that. I was wondering if the two of us had lived in the same Wayside or anything.
"You do realize that people go missing every couple of months here? Everybody is scared out of their fucking minds because of that." I said to her, and I was feeling that she surely knew what I was talking about. Teri was looking at me, and rolled her fucking eyes, wishing that this was not a discussion we would have.
"Yeah, I do realize that. But usually it happens to the older people." After she had said that to me, I was then thinking that I would just stop talking about this now. I was thinking that if we were going to be talking about missing girls, then it was going to be just going down the same fucking path that I had already gone down a million times before.
"Yeah, I guess. Regardless, I have no real desire to be talking about this anymore. It is something that pisses me off even fucking thinking about it. But whatever, I doubt that anybody really cares what I feel when it comes to Wayside and their issues." After I had said that to her, I was wondering what I was doing here. I was just getting angry at a girl who did not deserve it.
"You are not giving yourself enough credit. I mean, just because this town never fucking slows down, and there is always something going on doesn't mean that there is nobody in town who cares." Teri said, and to be honest, I was feeling that having her tell me this was just a waste of time. It was never going to make me feel better at all honesty.
"I have no idea what the fucking hell people even think about this anymore. In all honesty, I just think that trying to play hero was a terrible idea. All that I fucking did was just try and get myself into thinking that I would help out. And here I am, just watching those around me actually enjoy themselves more and more while I just go on and see every day of my entire fucking life being wasted away." I said, feeling that my lecture, while it might have been slightly edgy, was still true enough.
"So Teri, do you want to maybe go out and get some dinner?" I asked, and then I was looking right at her, wondering if she was going to be going along with this idea. As she was looking at me, I was seeing her looking like that was a idea she would be willing to go along with just a little bit better.
"Yeah, I guess that there is no reason to be saying no. Let's fucking go." She said, and then I was seeing her looking like this idea was slowly starting to appeak to her just a bit more. As I was seeing her looking slightly happier, I was thinking about what we were going to be doing when we would talk.
As we were walking along, she was looking like she wanted to ask me a new question. "So T.K., how did you enjoy when you had that pizza night with your friends a few weeks ago?" She asked me, and then I was looking at her, just shocked as all hell that she had even known about that in the first place.
"How the fucking hell did you know about that in the first place?" I asked, in a slightly demanding voice. As I had asked her this, I saw her looking a bit shocked to be seeing me ask it in that tone. I sighed, and I regretted teh words as soon as they had left the mouth. "Sorry, I just did not know that you were even there in the first place. I just am starting to feel scared about everything."
"I was hanging out with my parents when that happened. Anyways, I was wishing that I could have joined you. But it had seemed like you were talking to Tobias about Andrea, and as I heard that, I knew that what I was personally wanted never mattered." She said, and then I was thinking that the way that she was telling me that was going to be making me feel bad. But at the same time I was thinking that maybe I could join along and make her feel better.
"I guess that if you want to make up for that now, we can go on and have some now." After I had said that to her, I was seeing her looking like she was kind of feeling a bit scared here. But as I had suggested that idea, she had looked super excited to do something with her that I would actually enjoy.
So with that, we were heading on our way there. Just the two of us. I mean, I don't know if it would really count, but it was honestly the closest thing to a date that I had ever had here. I was thinking that something like that would make it totally fucking worth it. Going on a date with a girl who was at least mostly nice with me.
Teri Confidant Rank 1
Scene 27: The Baseball Player (Ness)
When I was sitting down with Teri at the pizza shop, I was seeing her looking like she was having something in her mind. "You were mentioning Onett earlier. I know that it is not my business, but I was wondering if you would be willing to tell me what had happened with you and him." After she had said that to me, I was not sure what I was going to be telling her.
"There's no fucking story Teri. In all honesty, I have a feeling that I did not put as much effort into being good friends with him as I did with trying to just be on decent terms with you all. This was before I had my strange vision several weeks ago." I said, and then she had looked right at me, and I was seeing that me talking about visions was making her rather fucking confused. Maybe that was to be expected at this point in time.
"What are you talking about? You were just telling me earlir that you were having a really good friendship with one of the people. Don't you think that maybe they would be somebody that you would want to talk about when speaking of that town?" She asked, and then I was looking at the table.
"I think that it is because I do not know where I went wrong. Everything was perfect honestly. No real issues and then everything started to fall down. As if everybody fucking hated me." I said, and then I was sighing, and I was feeling that maybe I did not go wrong, and that maybe somethings were just not meant to be working.
"T.K., I know that we're not technically friends or anything. But I think that if you want to just talk about something for a bit, and just really get to let me know how I can help, then just fucking tell me what happened?" She asked me, and then I was looking down at the table, and then I was rubbing my hair.
"I guess that if this is the price that I have to pay to get you willing to be friends with me, then I will have no choice but to go through with this." I said, and then I was seeing Teri looking like she was just wanting to see what I would be saying now.
"Well, I guess that I do not have anything to fucking lose by telling you everything." I said, feeling like I just needed to go with it, and that maybe by doing this, I could start to feel a little bit better about what the hell I was really doing.
The pizza was placed on the table, and as I was seeing this, I was so fucking glad to be seeing this. I had no idea how long this was going to be going, and I had no idea if I was going to get this all done with. But I was feeling that by having a nice pizza, and just getting into a form of escapism, this could help me out.
...
I will start with a little bit of context. The events that started my friendship with Ness, as well as all of my adventures, was due to a meteor that had come down on Onett Indiana. It was about a month or so before the end of the school year. I was trying to go to bed, and just get this whole thing over with. I just wanted to get the school week over with so I could be able to go on and hang out and play video games all day during the weekend.
But when I had seen the meteor, I knew for a fact that I just needed to try and fucking see what it was. I knew that since I had never seen one before, it was going to be the coolest thing ever. So with that, I had gotten out of the bed, and then I was looking around, hoping that none of my friends were going to be seeing what I was doing.
I got out of my bed, and then started to get down there as fast as possible. Not even paying any attention to the possible risks of having Matt and my parents find out what I was doing. I was not even paying any fucking mind to what the people in town were doing or feeling. I could not have fucking cared less if I fucking tried.
But trust me when I say that everybody who was going around, just trying to see what was happening was freaking the fuck out. Almost as if they were just trying to keep their calm, and know what we had been dealing with. But I was going to see what I could find here. And that was all there was to the discussion.
I eventually reached the meteor, as police officers were trying to get the panic to calm down, and get people to act like something like this was a normal every day situation. But I was feeling that they were also a little bit fucking scared as well. And that somethng that I was willing to take with me.
Once there, I slipped down the sloppe, and I was having a shit eating grin on my face. I eventually reached it, and then I was wanting to just touch the meteor so fucking badly. I ended up looking around, and I was seeing that there were a couple of green spots all over there. I was wondering what in the world this was.
I eventually saw a small and weak spot. I ended up grabbing it and pulled out a green crystal. As I had stared at it, I was wondering what this crystal was for. I was looking around, seeing the people in town wanting to go there. I was running along, and i was a fucking insane loser, as I was running away, and I was wanting to go home, with my crystal, and to just have bragging rights.
After I had gone down, and seen that meteor, and stared down at it, wondering what I was going to be able to tell people about what I had seen, I grabbed the green crystal, and then headed out once again. I was starting to feel like I was going to have a target on my back. It all felt so wrong, but at the same time, it had felt like I was having no choice on the matter at all.
The next day when I was at school, I was seeing that everybody had been talking about the meteor. Everybody had been making rumors on it, and acting like they had known what had been happening. But it was really funny listening to this stuff, and listening to people like they knew better, when I knew for a fact that they did not see anything at all.
I should have been pissed to see that everybody pretend like they had been fucking there, and that they were able to take my glory. But to be honest, when I was hearing them talk, and just being aware of teh lies, and the falsehood of it all, I felt so much better being able to say that I actually knew the fucking story.
There was one guy however at school who did not seem to be playing along with this. One who had kept his mouth shut, and one that I had been catching glances at me every once in a while. I had been fully aware that he must have actually seen the truth, and was just waiting for a moment where we could talk, and not have everybody be shit talking us.
After school that day, I was seeig the student walking up to me. He was a short guy with a baseball cap. A little bit over weight, but not obese levels at all. He looked like he was probably my age, give or take a grade. "Hey, you were at the meteor last night, weren't you?" Ness asked, and then I was looking around, feeling that him saying that out loud was going to be dangerous.
"Yeah I was. Is that why you were not making up any bullshit about it? Because you had known about me?" I asked, and for some reason, despite the fact that I was not needing to be speaking like this, I just needed to know what he was feeling. I just needed to know what he was planning.
"Yeah, I was wanting to hear your side of the story. My name is Ness by the way." After he had said that to me, I was seeing him holding his hand out to me. For some reason, I was feeling that having him there, and just seeing that he was so happy to be seeing me, and willing to fucking give me a chance, I just decided to go with it.
"Oh, I guess that this is fair. Better to be doing that than to create false stories that are going to be leaked as fake anyways." I said, and then I looked at Ness, feelng that maybe if we ended up talking longer, the two of us might actually start to get along a luttle bit better.
"So T.K., do you want to show me the meteor? I think that I would have a better time understanding it if I actually see it." Ness said, and I was feeling that with him asking that, there really was no reason for him to be still on this subject now. There was no reason for him to be trying to be on my good side if he was going to just look around anyways.
"I guess that I can. Although I would not understand why you would want to hang out with me if you were going to just go and check it out yourself anyways." After I had said that to him, I was seeing him looking like he was not really in the mood to be listening to me be saying stuff like this. With that, we were walking down the street, and I was thinking of a way to just casually continue this talk.
"Because I feel like it would be really cool to be seeing the perspective of the first person who ever saw it. You have a unique perspective on everybody here." He said, and then I was feeling that he was giving me way too much credit. But despite that feeling, I was willing to go along with it, and I was willing to let him have his moment.
"Also, I saw you grab something from the meteor, and I was wondering if you would be willing to let me see what that was." After Ness had said that, I was sighing, feeling that what he was telling me was going to really put a new twist in my gut. The fact that he had known what I was doing, and in a way, it had seemed like he was trying to extort me along here.
"Damn it. I thought that I was being quiet all along." After I was saying this to him, I was taking a deep breath. I wondered why in the world I was even having this discussion at all. "But yeah, I grabbed something. And if you want to see what it was when we are done with the meteor, then I guess that will be fine."
"Cool. I doubt that you will have the only one like it. But it will still be fun." After Ness said that to me, I was seeing him looking like he was just wanting this subject done with. He was looking like he just wanted to see the stuff, and form his own natural opinion on it without having any other influence.
Once we were at the meteor, I was taking a long and deep breath. I was feeling like I create a big mistake by being here in the first place. I was looking at Ness, and for some reason, I was feeling like we really needed to just do what we were wanting super fucking quick, so we could be able to get the fucking hell out of here as fast as humanly possible.
"Alright, if you want to check it out, then I would be fine with that. But I feel like we need to be careful here." I said, looking at Ness, wondering if he was going to be looking at me as being too fucking bearing. But I was not wanting to be making a huge issue out of it at all. Ness was looking up at me, and he was looking like he just wanted me to fucking relax a bit.
With that, we were walking down the slope to reach the meteor, and I was starting to feel like maybe I had been thinking a bit too much about this. Ness was looking down, and he was reaching his hands out to a green crystal, wanting to see what it was. He was seriously looking excited to be seeing what I had been looking at earlier. I was still looking around, just trying to be taking a deep breath.
"You are thinking way too deeply into this. Just have some fun here." Ness said, and then I was seriously thinking that he was not taking this seriously enough. But then I was taking a long and deep breath, and I was just telling myself to not be rude about it for the time being.
As we were looking around, Ness was pulling out something from the ground. It was like the green crystal that I had seen earlier. All rounded, with one tiny little spike near the top of it. He had looked at me, wanting to say something else. "What the fucking hell is this?" He asked me, looking at me right in the crystal again.
With that, he ended up putting it in his pocket. He was looking like he had wanted to say something else. But that he was just going to be leaving it alone for now. We were walking off, and as we were heading away, I was seeing Ness looking like he had wanted to be talking about so much more. Like this was the ultimate thing to be spending his time on. And maybe in his eyes, at the moment, it really was.
"This is the coolest shit ever." After he had said that to me, I was slowly nodding, feeling like maybe I was just needing to be seeing it in his point of view. I wanted to make him fee better. "Do you thnk that you would want to show me the one that you had grabbed last night?"
As he had asked this, I was seeing a business truck starting to come along, and some men who were wearing white radiation suits. I was confused as hell what these people were thinkng was going to be happening. But at the same time, I was feeling that maybe I was the one who had made the mistake of not taking this seriously enough.
"Do you think that maybe we should be bouncing away?" I asked, trying to be holding my breath as much as possible. "I think that it might not be the best idea to be here while they are doingw hatever it fucking is that they are doing." I said, hoping beyond god that Ness was going to be able to finally fucking see my perspective here.
"Yeah, we should probably be leaving." Ness was saying, but before we were able to get too fucking far, that was when one of them was calling out to us. He was looking like he was both a combination of concerned, as well as slightly annoyed that he was going to be forced to have this discussion in the first place.
"Do you guys know what you are doing with that meteor?" The guy asked, and I was looking at Ness, and I was feeling that this was exactly what we should have fucking been careful for. But no, here we were now, at the whimp of whatever these people were wanting to fucking tell us.
"I was just showing my friend it over here. He was wanting to know more about it, after all the rumors." I said, and then I was feeling that just saying it that way was going to be able to get him to be more calm with us. As I was saying this, I almost saw the guy looking like he was willing to calm down.
"That stuff is rather dangerous young man. You need to be far more careful with that stuff. Besides, we are closing down all visitation for people. We have a lot to examine, and we are not going to allow people to be coming here and trying to get in our business." The man said, and then as he had said that, there was a bunch of people showing up, and getting out of the truck, and a couple of cars showing up.
"What did you guys fucking find?" After I asked him that, I was seeing that the guy was looking like they had wanted to tell us, but decided to not keep this discussion up. They started to head back to their job, and as far as I was concerned, the story was fucking done.
"I think that it might be best to just listen to him." Ness said, slightly annoyed, and like he had wanted to do more. But that he was being realistic here. I was glad to be seeing that trying to argue more was going to be a losing battle, and that even he knew it was not going to be worth it.
As we were walking off, I was seeing Ness looking like he wanted to try and see more. Like despite the fact that he was willing to accept the fact that we were not going to be allowed there any time soon, he just wanted to fucking see what we could be able to find if we had been looking along, and just trying to mind our own business.
"T.K., do you have nay idea what these can do? Can you show me yours? I want to see if it looks any different." Ness told me, and then I was looking right at him. For some reason, I was feeling like I just needed to let him have this one. "I really want to do something else than this boring as shit school stuff."
As he had said that to me, I was sighing, and I was feeling like i could be able to understand what he was saying. "Yeah, I fucking get it. I wouldbe the same way as you." I said, and then with that, I wanted to just show him this stuff, and make him just feel like I was not being rude or anything like that.
"Do you think that you made the right choice by coming here?" After he had asked me that question, I looked right at him. I had no idea what the hell I was even going to be telling him anyways. "Don't let the lies and the stories that anybody else says get in the way of your enjoyment out of this. They are probably just wishing that they were able to tell a story of their own."
"I don't really care. Honestly, if I were one of them, I would probably have been saying the exact same stuff. I would have done anything to try and fit in better." I said, and then I was seeing Ness looking like he had wanted to say more. Like he was thinking that school was not really the most important thing to worry about at all.
"Do you feel like you will ever be able to properly fit in?" He asked, and then I was shaking my head. Feeling that the need to be honest was the only thing that I could say to make him feel better. "T.K., are all of the rumors true?" He asked, and then I was thinking about what he had asked me. I was not wanting to respond. But I felt that I had no real choice.
"Yeah, they are." I said, and then I was wanting to leave it at that. I was not one hundred percent sure what he had meant. But I was feeling that I was having a decent clue, and I was feeling that not fucking lying was the only way to get him to like me. "But I do not really want to be talking about that too much." I finished, and Ness nodded, as if able to understand.
We eventually made it to the house, and I was looking at Ness. I was feeling that if Ness was having any ideas on what we were going to be doing now, which I really did not, then I was going to just have to listen to them. "I hope that you do not mnd my older brother. He can be a bit assertive. But he is not a bad person in all honesty." I said, feeling like I just needed to be honest with him.
"Yeah, I heard a bit about him. I heard that you guys are not exactly in love with each other. Even though that is none of my fucking business." Ness said, regretting the words as soon as they had left his mouth. I was feeling like I just needed to let it slide. I knew that in all honesty, he probably did not have any negative intentions when he was saying this.
"I mean, I think that he means well. So I can't get too angry at him. But he is somebody who takes things way too seriously." I said, and then I was having nothing else that I could have said to him. "Regardless, getting upset at him, and trying to fight with him, is not going to be doing me or anybody else any favors here.
We were walking inside of the house, and I was looking at him. "I will atleast show you to my room,a nd show you the crystal. I was wanting to maybe have a chance to slean my room before I had guests over. But sometimes something like this is just not happening." After I had said that to him, I saw him looking like he really could not have cared about that at all.
"My room is no paradise either due. I have no right to be judging you over that shit." After he had told me this, he smiled, and looked like he had wanted to say more.I had no idea if he was just saying that to make me feel better. But I was willing to take it, and I was willing to accept that he was wanting to be nice.
"It makes me feel a little bit better when you say that." I admitted, honestly feeling that I just needed to go along with it. As I had said that, we were walking along, and going inside of my room. As I was in my room, I was already feeling better knowing that we had finally just gotten it over with.
I sat down on my bed, and then I was pulling out my crystal from the bed side table, and I threw it at him, who caught it without fail. As he had caught it, he was taking a second to be looking right at it. Just trying to decide what he was feeling about it. "So T.K., how many people do you plan on showing this to?" He asked, and then I was considering that idea.
"Probably not many people at all." I said, and then I was sighing a little bit. I was having no idea what I was planning on doing at all. "So Ness, do you feel like you would want to go on and try and find out more about what that group of people is trying to look at?"
Ness looked at me, and I was seeing that even if he did not want to admit it, the idea did both scare and excite him a little bit. I was feeling that maybe this was what I needed to get him to want to start talking to me a bit further. "Yeah, I think that I would want to do that." Ness decided, and I was seeing that he looked a bit annoyed.
"I mean, I have no idea if anything will be coming out of it anyways. But to be honest, I think that it might honestly be worth it all." I said, and then I was shaking my head. I was thinking that if Ness and I were going to get killed because of my desire to be looking into everything, then I would be sorry.
"Well, do you want to wait until tonight?" He asked me, and then I was considering what he was asking. Despite the fact that I wa snot really wanting to risk pissing off my parents even further, I was wanting to know as well. So with that, I decided that I would just go along with it.
"I guess that waiting will be a good idea." I said, not even thinking about it. I knew for a fucking fact that whatever Ness was wanting to do, it was just more out of interest on what we were getting ourselves into. "Besides, I think that if we went back there, people would be getting angry at us for coming back here. They might want to be telling us to basically go on and fuck ourselves."
"Besides, I just feel like maybe if we wait a bit longer, and really think everything out, we might be able to really think things out a bit longer." After Ness was telling me this, I was seeing him looking like he was just wishing deep down that nothing was happening. I couldn't fucking blame him at all.
"I have a feeling that if my brother knew what we were doing, then he might be going in and telling myself to and drop the whole subject. I guess only time will be able to tell if he is on the irght idea." I said, and then I was wondering why I was even bringing Matt into this whole thing anyways. He probably did not give much of a shit what I was doing. And when I was thinking about what he was rather doing, then I was thinking that maybe I would be fine
...
When I was done, I was staring at her in the eyes. Wondering if she was wanting to say anything. "We're closing in just a couple of minutes. Sorry to interuppt you guys." After the employee said that, I was feeling like just talking about this over and over again was only making things so much worse for us all.
"Teri, you seme like something is going on around your head?" I asked, already knowing what the answer was. I was just pretending like I was unaware because doing that was going to be granting me a little bit of time away from thinking about what I was going to do.
"T.K., you need to be heading back there. Maybe not right now, but eventually you need to return to those people, and just help them out as much as you can. Those friends are going to be better off with you there." She said, and then I was sighing, and I was thinking that while she was right, and I fucking knew this, but I was remaining silent.
After about fifteen seconds, I was starting to gather some fucking steeled nerves. "I literally can't fucking go down there, and surely you fucking know this. I mean, as long as my family has anything to say about it, I am going to be stuck down here, and that is all that there is to it. It annoys me, but I am not going to defy them." After I had said that to her, I was wondering what to tell her right now.
"You can do whatever you feel like is right. If you just keep ignoring what you personally believe, then are you really doing yourself any favors here?" She asked me, and I was feeling that this conversation just needed to fucking end right now. I was then starting to stand up, wanting to just indicate that this was done.
"We can talk about this tomorrow if you want. But I think that the employees are not going to be happy if we just keep fucking around here any longer." I said, and then I was starting to feel really fucking rude when I was saying this. But to be honest, I was just not even fucking caring at all anymore.
"Yeah, you're probably right. Sorry for getting in your way about this. I was just wanting to see if I could be able to help out at all." She said, and then I was feeling that I needed to credit her for at least giving it her best attempt. But I was going to be just keeping this all to myself for the time being.
With that, we grabbed our remaining slices, and then started to head on out, and having nothing else to say anymore. There was really no point in having any discussion about this anymore. I was feelingtired of talking about Ness, not because of him, but because it felt like people cared more about that than cared about me.
Ness Confidant Rank 1
Scene 28: The Smoker (Gun Shop Owner)
I was skating arond, and I know that it might have sounded insane, but I was actually gathering plans on what I was going to do in order to get a plan of attack ready. In all honesty, I was feeling that it was possible that I was going to get attacked by some people, and if something like that were to happen, I wanted to be able to protect myself. It seemed reasonable enough.
And as I was considering that, I was starting to just skate me towards the fucking gun shop. I knew that it was going to be getting me kicked out there very quickly due to my age if I did not explain myself really fucking well what my plans and needs were. I was going to have to really fucking sell it to all of them.
But at the same time, I was feeling that maybe I could just push hard, and make it my point that I was going to be taking no for an answer, and I was feeling that if I pushed myself, and forced everything onto that guy who was working at that day, then maybe he would listen to me a while longer.
The longer that I had been heading on in that direction, the more I was convinced that my plans were totally fucking bullshit, and that I was probably going to be getting the police called on me. But at the same time, as insane as it was sounding, I was not caring at all what people fucking said about me. People needed to just see what I was trying to accomplish, and fucking deal with it.
Eventually, I was at the gun shop, and then I was getting off of my board, and then I was walking inside of the shop. I was looking around, and I was seeing that when I was inside, there was virtually nobody else who was around. I was feeling that because of this, I would be able to be able to get some time to just talk to the guy, and really make a good case. Make my point loud and clear to all of those.
Once I had told myself that what I was doing wasn't all that fucking insane at all, I was walking right up to him. "Hey, I was wanting to see if you could be able to help me out?" I asked, and then I was seeing him looking right at me, as if I was just wasting his time.
"What do you need?" He asked, as if pretending like he was actually wanting to help out. But I knew that he was not too happy with the idea of serving a thirteen year old guy. I was feeling that I just needed to fucking stay focused on the subject.
"I was wondering if you could be able to give me something so I could be able to defend myself?" I asked, and then after I asked him this, I was seeing him looking like he was just wanting to laugh this whole thing off. But he sighed, as if willing to hear out what I was going to say.
"What would somebody like you even need with this? You're just a child." He said, and I was trying to not get annoyed at the idea of him calling me that. Even though I can see where he was coming from now, I did not appreciate being called a kid at that time. But I was feeling that if I just made my point clear, and did not give him ammunition, he might let me continue.
"Because I am trying to help my friends out. And the more that I help my friends out, and the more that I get myself deeper into this shit, I feel that I just need to try and be safe." I said, and then I was holding my hands up. I knew that deep down inside, I was not going to be getting him to agree with this super easily.
"You do realize there is a thing called the police?" He asked, mostly in a smart ass way. But I was seeing that he was just trying to be playing this off as a funny joke. I was sighing, and I was thinking that if I showed him how serious I was about this, and that this was not a fucking joke, then he would finally get it.
"I don't believe they will fucking do anything to help me out. You fucking know it. If they had been trying to help out, they would have found something. Instead of me doing their job by finding a dead body in the forest." I said, and then I was feeling that talking like this was going to be giving away too much information.
"That was you? I heard about that a while ago. I did not think much of it though." The guy said, and he was taking his hat off for a second, and he was scratching his head, trying to be finding a way to make the conversation slightly less uncomfortable for both of our sakes.
"Yeah, I found that. And it has fucking scared my mind real fucking good. And here I am, trying to make it worth something." I said, and then I was staring at him straight in the eyes. "I want to find a way to defend myself, and defend those that I care about." After I had said that to him, I was seeing the gun shop owner looking like he was having a hard time getting back at me.
"It looks like you're serious about this. Reminds me of a guy that got stuff about twenty five or so years ago. I was only about a year or two older than you are right now when I started this job. Just as community service. But I highly doubt you give a shit about that." He said, and then I was looking right at him, wondering if there was a new point at this.
"Anyways, if you want to help me out while when you drop by here, even if it is something as simple as undusting them, and making them neat, then I will be able to let you have items for a fifty percent discount." He said, and then after he had said that, I will admit I did sigh that time. Not only because Larry was basically making me work, but this fucking guy was as well.
"If people ask you what somebody your age is doing working here, I will just tell them that you're a gun enthusiast. I am sure that nobody will give a single fucking shit." After he had said that to me, I was really not wanting to do this. But I was feeling that maybe he was going to use the excuse that if I did this, then the work that I would be doing would technically be considered payment.
"Alright. I will do this." I said, and then the guy was nodding, as if aware that he knew that I was going to say yes. I was wondering if he was just wanting to see if I was really as gullible about this as he was imagining. Then with that, he was standing up, and he was going through his selection.
"I'm not going to let somebody as young as you have a gun. Sixteen is the minimum age I would even consider that. But I will be fine with letting you have weapons such as knives. That is all that you are going to get though." He said, and then after he had said that to me, I was feeling like I wanted to just argue this shit so badly.
"Alright, which ones would you let me have?" I asked, feeling that I just needed to be getting to the point. I was seeing him pulling some stuff out, and then he was placing one down at the counter. He opened it up, and I was surprised at how big it was. This thing was at least six or seven inches long.
"I also want to make it clear that this is only to be used for self defense. If you eve try and show it off, and if you get caught about it, I will deny any involvement." He said, and then after he had said that to me, I was looking at him, and I wanted to argue that so badly. I felt the need to just get him to talk with me here.
"Fine. You win. Anyways, what would be the price you would let me have for this?" I asked, and then after I had asked him this, I was seeing him think about it for a while longer. Then he looked at me, as if thinking that he finally found something that he felt like would be fair for my age.
"Fifteen dollars. Before you complain, if this was somebody older that I was talking to, I would be telling them a hundred. I understand that you're younger, and you are having a decent goal, even if I do not agree with it, and I am willing to give you a epic discount." After he had said that to me, I was sighing, and felt like I really had no fucking choice.
"Fine. You made your fucking point." I said, and then placed the last twenty I had on the table. I was glad that I got a weekly twenty five dollar allowance from my parents, which they said they would be willing to continue to provide until I graduated high school, but then I was on my own.
He gave me the five dollars back, and then I was placing the knife in my pocket. "What type of hours would you want from me?" I asked, feeling that I might as well just get this over with. The gun shop owner thought about it, and he seemed like he was really trying to find something reasonable with me.
"How about four hours. When you come in, you give me four solid hours, and I will let you pick out something from the selection if you want." After he had said that to me, I was seeing that there was a twinge of excitement in his eyes. As if thinking that once time passes, I really would be an enthustiast.
"Alright. You got a deal." I said, thinking that since I had no intention of ever coming here again, it would not matter all that much. But as I was saying this, that was when I was seeing two people walk inside. They were some of the men in black. "I got to get going." I said, and then he nodded instantly as soon as he had seen who it was that was coming in.
"Come back soon, and don't forget our agreement." After he had said that, I was walking away, and even held the door to the men in black to pretend to be polite, and to not give them the feeling that I was harassing them at all. With that, I was glad that they did not ask for the knife. I was starting to just skate off as soon as I was gone.
I was skating back to the house, every minute at a time making me think about the deal that I had made with that guy, and I was feeling that if I wanted to get him to like me, and not be thinking that I was a lair who was taking advatage of him, I needed to try and show up at least once every couple of weeks.
Eventually, I got inside, and then placed the skateboard down, feeling that was more than enough excitement for one night. I was feeling that next up, I was going to have to start to really just start clicking areas off the list, and really start to get a whole lot more serious about what I was doing. There was no point in stalling off any longer.
Gun Shop Owner Confidant Rank 1
Scene 29: The Vigilante (Ocho)
I was already feeling like this deal with the gun shop owner was fucking insane, and I was already wondering if I had made the wrong choice by it all. But at the same time, I was wondering if anybody else would have done it in my position. I was feeling that if they had been in the same spot as me, they would have gone through with it just as well. But I needed to be putting myself away from that purchase.
There was still one other person that I had not reached out. One person who I was certain would have been doing much worse than me, and somebody who I was sure most people would agree was going above and beyond on standing up for the people of this town, who were scared, and needed help with themselves.
I was feeling that I just needed to finally force my way into getting Ocho to be talking to me now. I was feeling that if I could get him to finally open up with me, and if I could get him to see what I was doing for myself, then maybe I could get him to believe my side of the story.
As I was in the house one day, I was feeling like I would pretend to ask Matt a casual conversation, even though I knew that the second the words left my mouth, he would know what my plans were, and why I was reaching out that way. "Hey Matt, do you know how Ocho is still doing? Have you talked with him lately?"
"Yeah, I talked with him about three or four days ago. What are you trying to pull." He said, and he was glancing at me, as if feeling that I needed to just try and be honest with him. But I was feeling that maybe if I just kept up the lie a little bit longer, then it would pay off enough for me to be able to reach out with him.
"I am just curious if he is still into the Wayside investigation. If he already quit as well, then I feel like I really would not need to be looking around anymore either. He was the whole reason any of this shit started up in the first place." I said, and then looked down at the ground, wondering if I was really going to be quitting at any time in the near future.
Matt was looking at me, and then I knew that from the way he was looking at me, that he was feeling that I just needed to stop with these lies as well. I was kind of feeling bad. "I have no idea if he is or not. He has basically stopped talking to me about any of that stuff. Probably because he knows that I hated it when he does it." After Matt had said that, he was sounding slightly proud of what he was saying.
"Alright. I was just curious. I thought that he would have been going through with this for the rest of his life." After I had said that to him, I was shrugging, and I felt that there was nothing else to be saying anymore. I was starting to walk off, and I was hearing him calling out to me.
"Are you planning on trying to talk to him?" He asked, and I was aware from the way that he was talking that he was not really that happy with this assumption. I looked at him, and this time, I did decide that I would actyally be honest with him on what I was planning.
"I want to talk to him, and see what he has to say on the matter. If he quit this, then I have to as well. Simple as that." I said, and then I walked out, not even giving Matt the chance to tell me that I needed to quit already, even without what Ocho was doing. I was feeling that we had both gone over this shit so much that it was annoying.
As I was gone, and not letting Matt try and argue with me, once again, I was walking on my way to where Ocho was. I was thinking that maybe by trying to talk to Ocho, and just learning what he knew of Wayside, then I would be better prepared for what investigations that I needed to be doing. Since I never really had any intention to fully let it go.
I skated down to where his house was, and I was feeling that there was a chance that Matt and Ocho might have made a deal. That he was not even going to be allowed to talk to me at all anymore. If that was the case, then I was going to be royally screwed on how to handle this all going forward.
Eventually, I got there, and then I knocked on his door, and then after a moment of waiting a bit longer, that was when Ocho answered the door. He was staring at me, and I was seeing that having me be here was a red flag. I was wondering if my theory was correct. That he was going to have to reject me, and be the monster for the night.
"Hey Ocho, long time no see. I was just wanting to check up on you." I said, and I was feeling that I was just simply oozing the bullshit now. Ocho was looking at me, and I was seeing that even he was no buying into what he was telling me.
"I'm doing fucking terribly. Imagine having your girlfriend fucking die, and then you spend over two months wanting to find her, and then you never even get to be the one that brings justice." After he had said that to me, he was shaking his head. I was sighing, and despite my uncertainty on what to say, I was able to see where he was coming from.
"Sorry about that. I mean, I can't imagine it at all." I said, and then I was looking at him, and I was feeling that the pure honesty was going to be the only thing that would be making me feel any bit better about what we were doing. "I should have talked to you before I went around and tried to talk to anybody else."
"Don't worry about it dude. You would have no idea how I was going to fucking feel. Most people just don't fucking care what I am dealing with. Matt did try and talk to me, but I was seeing that his innocence on the subject was making it hard for him to be talking to me. I am glad for that. If he ever has to deal with this stuff, then I would be feeling fucking terribly for him." Ocho said, looking like he did not even want to be considering that prospect.
"Besides, if there is something that I learned from this, it is that I can't ever give up. There are so many other people suffering out there because nobody is doing anything. Nobody fucking cares that something is going on, and if you tried and talk to them about it, they might be annoyed at you." After he had said that to me, I was shaking my head for a while.
"I have no idea if I am going to be making a fucking lick of difference in this town. I know that. But I feel like if I am going to be living here for a while longer, then perhaps I can do my best to be making people feel safer." I said, and then I was feeling that telling him this was going to be fucking stupid.
"Well, I appreciate your concern dude. But the honest truth is that if anybody is going to be making a difference in this town, it is the people who know what is happening, and know what they need to do to change things. But we both know that nobody is going fucking grow a fucking pair of balls, and start to actually feel guilty here." Ocho said, and shook his head, starting to feel slightly disgusted at this.
"Do you feel like there is any actual conspiracy here?" I asked, and then I was feeling that what I asked was already a fucking load of crap. But then he was looking at me, as if wondering what I was even asking this question over.
"Of course there is something happening. Look, if it was one, or two, or even three, I could explain that way as a run away. But one or two or three every single fucking year. We're already at three this year, and we're not even through the summer yet. Obviously something is happening here." After he had said that to me, he was taking a long and deep breath.
"Do you think that everybody else feels the same way?" I asked, and I was sincerely unsure why I was even asking that question in the first place. As I had asked him this, I saw him looking like he was just out of any ideas on what he was going to be saying.
"I have no idea how fucking many people in this town are smart enough to be able to see this. But the reality is that if there are even a small handful of people who feel this way, then perhaps we can fucking reach out to them, and see what we can learn by seeing their ideas. But the honest truth is that I have no idea if I trust anybody in this city." Ocho said, and then I was seeing him looking like he was having nothing else to be saying.
"I guess that you are probably right." I said, and then I was wondering what else I was going to be saying. I wanted to buy into what they were saying. I wanted to believe them, and help them. But I was scared at Ocho. I was feeling he fucking knew the truth, and that he was just hiding something from me.
"Do you actually want to help out? If you do, then I have to just go along with it. I want to get Matt to help me out here, but I have a feeling that he just doesn't fucking care anymore. I have a feeling that he just wants to maximize his time with Sora, and make her feel like she is the most special girl in his world." Ocho was telling me, and then I was just having no idea what I would say.
I was feeling that I would let my brotherly feelings get in the way and that I would slightly defendhim this time. "Do you think that if he is doing this, then that is showing how much he loves his girlfriend, and that he wants to make it all work out for her?" I asked, and then I was looking at him, wondering what he would have said to that idea.
"I do get it. And I think that if I was him, I would have done the same with Andrea. So deep down, despite everything else, I can't really be too upset with him." After he was saying this to me, I was seeing that Ocho had looked like he was wanting to cry. That he was wanting to just let it all out. Then he shook his head, as if scared to let his feelings out now.
"Ocho, do you think that Andrea would have wanted you to be deep into investigating? I mean, I know that question gets asked all the time. But I mean before she went missing." I said, and then Ocho was sighing. He knew what he was fucking getting himself into.
"When she was here, she hated the idea of me looking around. She thought that I was taking this whole fucking thing way too seriously. She was always trying to just get me to enjoy my school year. God damn do I wish that I had listened to that now. It feels like I really missed out on having a nice life." After Ocho said that to me, he sighed, as if hating the honesty of his answer.
"Yeah, if she had always hated it, then she would be hating the two of us right now." After I was telling him this, the two of us were getting off of his yard, feeling that we needed to walk. I was then seeing Ocho looking like he was getting a look of pure anger on his face. I was unsure if I just needed to let him have his moment.
"I feel like there is just something about that fucking company. They know everything, and they want to just be a bunch of fucking cowards, and hide what they are doing." After Ocho said that to me, he looked right at me, and I was seeing him looking like he had wanted to tell me more.
"Are you planning on doing something?" I asked, staring right at him, hoping beyond god that the answer was going to be no. I was seeing him looking at me, and I was able to tell from the way he was looking at me that I was being stupid for even fucking getting that idea in my mind.
"I might be. I think that if I want to know more though, I need to know everything about them all. I got to learn all of their hours, and see what I might be able to do to force them to tell me more." He was telling me, and I was feeling that I might have to share what Matt was feeling on this.
"What about this town have you been able to figure out?" I asked, and Ocho looked at me, and I was seeing that from the way he was looking at me, he seemed to be rather proud of his answer. And if he was proud, then he was going to be making me have some fear.
"I have been able to make some connections. I have gotten to know some people who have usually never been willing to reveal themselves publicly." After he had told me this, I saw him looking like he had wanted to say more. But that he would just leave it at that. "I don't really want to tell you who these connections are though."
"What the fucking hell are you doing?" After I asked him this, I was doing more so in a way where I was feeling that I just needed to know what he was wanting. Ocho was sighing, and I had seen him looking like he wanted to just keep everything to himself. I needed him to just tell me more.
"I am just making sure that no matter what happens, I am doing my part in making sure that Wayside has a chance to survive. I think that if you wanted to be doing the same, then you would be falling down a smiliar path." Ocho was telling me, and then I was feeling that if Ocho was going to try and throw me under the bus tonight, then it was all his fault.
"I guess that maybe I can see where Matt is coming from now. I think that both of us would sounding utterly fucking insane if we were talking to to him." After I had said that to Ocho, I was kind of finding it funny it. Well, not funny, as much as just understandable. "But regardless, I have a feeling that deep down, you probably know what you're doing more than me."
"Yeah. I like Matt, and think he is a good guy. That is one of the main reasons why I have stopped trying to talk to him about these things. He doesn't deserve anything like that, and I am starting to get it." Ocho said, and I was feeling like I would have been the same if Matt had been wlling to give me a chance to be like that.
"I try and not talk to him about these things. But he always is so fucking insistent on something like his. He just never seems to let it go, and I end up only making things worse for him." I said, shaking my head. I was wondering if maybe I was just slowly becoming an asshole here.
"I guess that it makes sense. With him being your older brother and all. He probably feels a sense of responsibility to it." After he had said that to me, I looked at him, and I was finding him looking tired of what he was saying. "Regardless, I think that despite how much I like him, just having him always get in my business on this just gets fucking old."
"If he had felt that sense of responsibility when we were living in Onett, then things might have been different. I might have never had to fucking move here in the first place." I said, not really buying into that narrative anymore. Even I fucking knew that wasn't true. But I was always feeling better if I was finding some way to justify a situation where we never had to move to Wayside.
"I would rather not get into that, because it seems like there are always conflicting views on the story when people talk about your original town." After he had said that to me, he was looking at me, as if hoping that I would just let it go. I was sighing, and to be honest, I was thinking that maybe I would let him have this.
"I guess that if you never lived there, then it might feel that way." I said, and then I was just willing to let it go for the time being. But as I was saying this, I was wondering if Matt and I were ever going to talk about what we were both feeling on this. Maube we could make something of it.
"Well regardless, I thnk that I just need to let you know if you are going to be continuing these investigations, then you need to be honest with yourself. You need to be looking at what you want. But not only that, but you need to be looking at how this could happen, while still being able to keep your friends safe. They need that more than anything else in the world.
Ocho Confidant Rank 1
Scene 30: The Gamer (Leo)
I figured that I would try and reach out to all of the different spots in Wayside. I just had no idea where in the hell I was going to be going if I was wanting to really get some proper intel. In all honesty, I was feeling that there was no real good place to be getting said intel, and that I just needed to just kind of really push everything forward in my own way.
I was remembering one of the places that I had heard about, and for some reason, despite the fact that it had seemed like a rather random and off choice, I was feeling that maybe if I ended uo going to the arcade, I would find something there. If for nothing else, to go on and see the younger people talking, and seeing what they were all willing to talk about.
So with that in mind, I decided to start skating down. As I was getting ready, my father was calling out to me, and I looked right in his direction, taking a long and deep breath. "Where do you plan on heading this time?" He asked me, and then I was feeling like maybe this was something that I could actually probably tell him, and not get him angry at me.
"I am going to be heading down to the Wayside arcade." I said, and I was now feeling like just saying that was suddenly making me feel more like a regular child than anything else. Telling him that almost got me feeling like I could just go down there, and forget about the fucking world.
My father looked at me, and I was feeling that from the look on his face, he might want to tell me something else. But then he was just sighing, and looked like he was willing to drop the subject for the time being. So with that, I now officially had a plan, and I was going to just fucking go for it.
So with that, I was skating down there, and I was not going to let anything else get in my way of focus. I was feeling that if my father was going to try and suspect me of anything here, then he needed to just save it. In all honesty, it was very likely that nothing was even going to be coming out of this anyways.
I was skating down for several minutes, thinking that if I did find something there, and if I could use it as evidence, then I needed to just go ahead and run with it. There was nothing to go and hide a that rate. I just had hoped that I was not going to see those employees, who were certainly going to be getting in my business.
Once I was at the arcade entrance, I was sighing, and I got off the board, and then I was walking inside of the arcade. I was looking around, and I was only seeing a couple of people there. One was an employee, one was a teenage dude who looked like he was smoking some weed, a girl that was probably around Izzy's age, and a younger guy, probably eight or so, who was playing some shooting game.
I was not even going to bother with the weed guy, and I was feeling that he was going to be a waste of time anyways. I decided to go to the younger guy playing the shooter, since he was the closest one to me. And in all honesty, since he was young and everything, I figured that he was probably here much more often than other people. So he might have seen something, and was too young and innocent to really understand what was happening.
As I was saying, he was rather young. He was much shorter than me, at least a foot or so. He had red hair, which was a abnormality to this town. The only other one that I knew of was Brad. He had glasses on, and was wearing a black shirt with a orange stripe on it at the center going all the way around. He had brown pants. Despite th fact that he was probably not very god at this game, I was able to see that he was rather dedicated to playing it, and getting good at it.
"How are you enjoying that?" I asked, feeling that I might as well just try and make some small talk. The longer that he was playing, the more that I was certain he did not even hear me. When he was done, he looked right in my direction, looking like he had won the lottery.
"That took over two months for me to beat." He said, and then he sighed. "I am trying to beta every single thing in this arcade. No better way to spend the summer." After he had told me that, I was taking a long and deep breath, feeling that if my assumptions were correct, I just needed to fucking run with it.
"Have you been here often?" I asked, and then he rolled his eyes, as if thinking that it should have been perfectly obvious. But I was not going to be making a massive mistake because I was just going with something that seemed like it would have been a super obvious answer.
"Yeah. I've been coming here every day during summer. And I come here every weekend during school." He said, and then he was looking at me, trying to be gauging what my intentions were right now. Too bad for him that he was probably never going to be able to figure out what they were going to be.
"Have you seen anything that looks suspicious while you have been playing? Like anybody come by, and just seemed to give you the wrong vibes?" I asked, and then I was looking right at him. I was seeing that he was clearly looking like he did not have any idea of what I was talking about.
"No, what would you even mean? People in black show up every week to get a update on the arcade." He said, and then he was looking like he was already starting to head on towards another game. I was not really going to be the fucking mood for him to be acting like this right now.
"What do they talk about? Can you tell me more?" I asked, feeling that if I did not capture his attention, he was going to basically tell me that he wanted to never speak to me again. He was taking a deep breath, clearly trying to keep his composure to this discussion.
"I don't remember everything. Do I seriously look like I pay attention to that stuff?" He asked, and then I was feeling that if he had known what was at stake, he was not going to be acting so fucking indifferent about this. I mean, I needed to understand how crazy this must have sounded. But I did not want to have it.
"Would you be willing to keep an eye out for me when I come back here? I think that you could be able to tell me a lot of really important stuff." I said, and then after I had said that, he had looked right at me, and he was looking like he wanted to tell me to just get lost. But as I was saying this, I saw him looking more and more like he was willing to hear my case.
"I would be willing to do it if you are willing to give me something in return." He said, and then I was feeling like this was going to be another one of those fucking deals. Which to be honest, I was fucking getting sick and tired of. But as I was thinking about this, I was thinking that his deal was going to be relatively tame compared to the others. Something that I could actully be able to easily manage.
"What would you want?" I asked, feeling like I might as well at least pretend that this was something that I wanted to do. As I was saying this, I was seeing that he was now looking like he was interested in getting me to talk now.
"I want you to play with me when you are here. I need to have another person at my side. Somebody who can help me see what my talents are. If you can do that, I would really fucking appreciate that." After the boy had said this, I was then feeling that I was really having no reason to say no to something like this.
"I guess that this is fair enough. I would probably be the same way if I was in your shoes." I was saying, and then after I was saying that to him, he looked like he was fucking excited. I was wondering if this was something that he had wanted to make a deal with somebody else on. And he was just using me as a chance to do this. But now that I had agreed to this, I was feeling that I needed to just follow through with that promise.
As I was agreeing to this, he started his first game on the new machine. "They seemed to be talking about money. Something related to sales pitches, and profits. Whatever that all even means." He said, and then I was feeling like this was probably his way of at least trying to help go through with his promise. And as he said that, I felt like that was something that I could use to just open up the back door.
"What days of the week do they even come here?" I asked, feeling that I just needed to push a bit more. I was feeling that just getting him to talk about that was all that I was going to really need at least for today. I was just feeling that I needed to take every single thing that I could have been getting.
"They come here on Saturdays. Usually around three in the afternoon." He said, and then I was nodding, and now that I had that, and now that I felt like I was having something to work with, I was willing to appreciate his answer. I just needed to try and come by around three on any saturday, and I would be able to find something that I could talk to him about.
"Thank you. That is probably all that I need to know." After I had said that to him, I was seeing him play the game a bit longer. I was willing to admit that he was actually pretty decent about it. At least it had seemed like he was knowing what he was doing. And when I saw him playing, I was feeling that I wanted to try something like this eventually.
"Why do you care anyways?" He asked, and I was feeling that he was probably young enough and innocent enough to not really be bothered by whatever I was going to tell him. So with that, I decided to just take a long and deep breath, and tell him the truth.
"I want to make something right. I have some friends who are dealing with certain issues, and I was thinking that this could be a good place to be looking at." I said, and then I was wondering what he would be willing to believe. "I wanted to see if this would be a good place for them to be, to help them calm down, and feel a bit less stressed about this all."
"Oh okay. Well, good luck on this." After he was telling me this, I was glad to be seeing that he was willing to at least not pursue it any further. If he had tried and get more information out of me, then I would have been feeling really fucking tired here. But as I was starting to feel a bit better about this, I was feeling like I gotten everything that I had needed here.
"Do you think that they would want to go on and hang out with me if they were here?" He asked, continuing his playing. I was shocked at how well he was able to play when he was dealing with a conversation. Almost as if me talking to him was hardly even something that he was thinking about. If I had been able to multi task like him, then I might have been able to get more done in my time.
"I honestly have no idea. I would at least be willing to tell them about you." After I had told him this, I was looking at him, and I was wondering what he would have been willing to say. I was seeing that he was actually kind of excited for that. But the reason was pretty obvious once he started to talk.
"Maybe I could get him to play with me if they agree to. That would be really fun. Then I could have two people who are willing to help me out." He said, and then after he said this, I was able to tell that the conversation we were having was putting him in a really good fucking mood.
"Yeah, soon enough you might be one of the best players in Wayside." I said in a mostly joking matter. But at the same time, I was feeling that he might have been having a chance. I was wondering if I could get him to show me some of his moves one day. But that was not important to me. I needed to just focus on getting his trust.
"I would love that. And I am going to be so excited to be seeing that you will be able to help me." After he had said that to me, I was nodding, and I was feeling that me helping him out was going to be a false pre conception. But I was willing to at least pretend like something like this was true. And there was no reason not to try at least.
As I was leaving that day, and feeling like I had over stayed my welcome, the guy with the shooter was calling out to me. "Oh by the way, my name is Leo. Nice to meet you." He said,and then after he had said that to me, I was nodding, and told him my name before I ended up leaving the place.
Leo Confidant Rank 1
Scene 31: The Reader (Bill)
I was getting out of the house, and I was feeling that I was finally able to feel a bit more responsible for my life. Probably because of the fact that I honestly wanted to help this younger guy feel a bit better about the life he was in. I was wanting him to feel like he had a small chance of being able to fulfill the thing that he was clearly aspiring to do.
I really did not care if he was going to lose interest in it as the years progressed, and if that was the case, then I was needing to be there for him. I was thinking that if anybody had been doing that for me when I started this all, then perhaps things would have been just slightly different. But I guess that I am just getting into theories.
I was getting out of the house, and I did not really spend any time giving my parents or Matt a chance to talk to me this time. I was going to be hanging out at the library this time. The reason that I was going to be doing this was because I was feeling that there might have been some valuable information related to that library that could just be easily asscessed right then and there.
As I was skating down there, I was aware that the workers were not going to be happy at all to be having a thirteen year old show up with a skateboard. They were probably going to be acting like I was a idiot, or that I only was doing this for purely personal gain. Even though I was just trying to be doing something vitally important.
But as I was at the entrance, I was just happy to be able to try and prove these people wrong. So with that, I was getting out of my board, and then I was going inside. Once I was inside of the library, I was feeling that I just needed to be getting right to the fucking point now.
Once I was staring at the librarian, I was seeing that she was looking like she had wanted to just get out of this job eventually. I was feeling that I might as well just get to work on the question that I was certain they had heard a million times at this point. "Hey, I was wondering where I could find information that is related to Lazarus's history."
I honestly felt that if I approached her about that more than anything else, than she might have been more willing to work with me here. "Oh shit, never heard about that specifically in a while." She was saying to me, and I was unable to tell if she was saying that more excited, or more scared. But either way, I was just not caring at all.
"Alright, if that is something you want to know, then you must go in the L section. There is a lot of stuff there. No way you are going to be able to read it all before close." She said, and then after she had said that to me, I was willing to be fine with it. I did not need to have it all done in one day. In all honesty, I was not wanting it to be done tonight.
Eventually, I was walking down in that direction, and I was wondering if the librarian was going to be proud of me, or hating me. I wanted to just show everybody that if for nothing else, I was going to be willing to turn this whole thing into much more than just a fucking addiction. If such a thing was even going to be possible.
Once I was at the section she was pointing at, I was seeing a young guy, probably about ten or so, and he was already reading some of the information himself. As I was seeing this, I was wondering why the fucking hell a ten year old would have given a single shit about this.
"Hey, what are you so interested in this for?" I asked, hoping that maybe I was going to just get him to talk to me. As he was looking at me, I was seeing that he was clearly not appreciating the fact that I was interuppting his shit. But the reality was that if he had known what he was getting himself into, then this would not be something he would have wanted.
"I just want to know the history of this town. And the library is the only thing that I can to do help ease my interest. I don't really care much for the missing girls aspect of it honestly." After he had said that to me, I was shocked to be hearing him confess that to me. I was wanting to yell at him for that. But I decided that he did not need that lecture.
"I guess that it's fine. I mean, I can respect that you are willing to be looking into this whole thing at all." After I was saying that to him, I saw him looking over at me, and I was seeing that he was just looking like he wanted to end this discussion right now. "What have you been able to learn so far?"
"Not much, as you might expect. A lot of stuff is well hidden. Not too much of a shock though. But to be honest, I did not really care at all on what was happening." After he had said that to me. And then he was looking like he was wanting to ask me another question, and I was feeling that it was my duty to at least answer him that much.
"What are you doing in this place? Why do you care about Wayside's history?" He asked, and then I was shrugging, having no idea what I was going to tell him. I was feeling that nothing that I would tell him would be getting him all that impressed with what I was doing. Not that I could fucking blame him at all.
"I want to help a friend out, in any way that I fucking can. I want to make him see that he is not alone in everything that he has been feeling." I said, and then after I had said that to him, I was feeling that he was not going to be all that impressed with what I was telling him.
"A friend? What did he end up going through?" He asked, and then I was shrugging, having no idea what I was going to be saying to him. I was feeling that he would not even care anyways. He was ten years old, and he literally admitted that he did not care much for the missing girls. As much as that pissed me off to hear him admit.
"He had a cousin who went missing, and he is obviously getting very focused on finding out what happened with him. But to be honest, something like that should be expected." I said, and then after I had said that to him, I saw the younger guy looking like he was willing to at least consider what I had been saying.
"I guess I can see it from his point of view when it comes to a fucking cousin." After he had said that to me, I was seeing him looking like he was willing to feel at least a small amount of sympathy for Tobias, and I was feeling that this was all that I was going to be fucking getting for now.
"Anyways, what is your name. I'm Bill Denbrough." He said, as if actually kind of excited to be having this conversation now. I was feeling that the change in attitude he was having all of a sudden was a bit strange. But I was feeling that I might as well still tell him what my name was.
"T.K." I said, not feeling the desire to be telling him my last name. That was not really something I gave a single fuck about, and I was seeing that Bill was looking like he was wanting to be finding something else to be telling me now.
"Alright, well do you really want to be spending all fucking day here reading stuff that you do not really know anything about?" I asked, and then I was looking at Bill, who looked like he honestly could not have cared understood what the point of this really was.
"My parents are always telling me that I am wasting my summer by doing this." Bill admitted, and I was seeing him looking like he was bored out of his mind. "I guess that maybe depending on how you look at it, then that might be true." Bill said, and then I was wondering what I was going to be saying now.
"My parents are always telling me that stuff as well. It annoys me honestly. It makes me feel like they hardly even care about the bigger picture. But maybe they are just doing it for the best." I said, and then I was wondering if my parents were going to actually be feeling better about the fact that I was at least somewhat seeing their point.
"I guess that they also have some valid points as well. When I talk with people, and I actually get to know them, then it makes me feel so mucking fucking better about what I am doing with my day. Maybe I need to just take their warnings seriously." I said, and then I was shaking my head, wishing that I had not been saying this shit out loud.
"How do you really want to spend your summer?" Bill asked, and I was shocked at this question. Honestly, I had no idea what the answer was going to be. I was feeling that whatever I was doing in a social event was going to be making my day be a bit better than the stuff that I was currently doing with it.
"I guess that I will have to admit that I would much rather be hanging out with people who actually would want to be doing that than looking at stupid shit that I know that I can never fucking fix." I said, and then I was feeling that the truth was going to be worse than the lies that I ever had.
"Too bad that I do not have much friends to begin with anyways. But I doubt that you are really going to want me to be giving you any sob story." Bill said, and then I was wondering if I was going to have to try and just make him feel better. Make him feel like there was a chance that I would be able to show him some friends.
"Well, you don't need to be worried about what other people are saying about you. Just ignore them. They are probably fucking jealous about what you are doing anyways." After I had said that to him, I was seeing him looking like he was not really able to buy what I was saying. But I was seeing that I was willing to try.
"Yeah, I wish that it was as simple as just ignoring all the comments that people have against you. If I was able to do that, then I would have fucking done it so many fucking times." After Bill said that to me, I was seeing him looking annoyed at what I was saying here.
"I did that myself. I was never popular. But the truth is that I am just my own man. I just do whatever I feel like I need to be doing. I don't give a fucking hell what anybody says about me anymore. If I ever did, then I would not be where I am now. In a much better spot than I was before." I said, and then after I had said that to him, I was seeing the man looking like he did not fully buy it.
"Do you think that by just letting go, and being yourself, that you can make some friends faster?" Bill asked me, and then I was nodding at this. I was feeling that I just needed to feed him everything that he had needed to hear. I needed him to be hearing what he could for this to finally work out.
"Yeah, I do think that way. I don't really give much of a shit what everybody says about me. I used to, and I was miserable. I was not sure what types of friends I would make. I was always trying to impress people. But when I met a couple of people last year, and I was hanging out with them, I felt like my rag tag team of people was more than enough to get it.
"Man, maybe I need to be looking at it from what you are saying. It seems like you are being sincere enough. And I feel like my life would be so much easier if I did it that way." After he had said that to me, I saw Bill looking like he was taking what I was saying int some form of consideration.
"You seem like you do not deserve to have what everybody says drag you down. If you need help with confidence lessons, then I can do that. And in return, we can work on finding out more on Wayside ourselves." I said, and then after I was telling him this, I was seeing that Bill was looking like he would be down with this type of deal.
"Yeah, I can fucking do that. Thanks T.K. I already feel better just by talking to you." After he had said that to me, I was seeing him looking more and more thrilled than he ever had been. And that was making me feel like I did something proper that way. But the truth was that I did need to look into Wayside now.
"I need to get to work though. I am wasting too much time right now. And I bet that my friends would not really appreciate the fact that I am not really making any real progress here." I said, and then after I had said that to him, I was seeing that Bill did indeed look a little bit sad about what I was saying. But he was willing to just accept it.
Bill Conidant rank 1
Scene 32: The Politician (Todd)
I had woken up, and in all honesty, I was feeling that there was something that I should have been looking into, that I had never addressed for some fucking reason. And when I had been thinking of that thing, I knew that deep down it was time for me to just go on and investigate what the hell had actually happened. That being what had happened with Myron, and his assassination.
I was walking out of my room, and I was feeling that I really did want to see what my father or even Matt would be saying this time. For some reason, I wad feeling that maybe just getting them to be telling me what the issue is, then I could make everything work out for the best.
I was seeing that my dad was sitting down, and reading a news paper. I was feeling that enough time had passed to where I could be able to bring this up, and not have it be something that he would instantly assume was just me getting into more investgation. Since I was feeling that I just needed to be more careful on that from now on.
"Hey dad, I was wondering if you would answer me a quick question." I said, and I was already feeling that I just needed to be treading super carefully. I needed to be ready for him to tell me no, and I needed to be ready for myself to try and accept it with relative grace.
"Do you know anything about Myron's assassination a few weeks ago? I just assumed that with you being a broadcast guy, you would know what would be happening." I said, and I was scared of what I was getting myself into here. I was seeing that my father was looking kind of shocked that I was randomly bringng that up.
"Honestly, and I know that you are not going to be in love with this answer, but I do not know a whole lot. I think that I read something that the killer had been caught, and his trail is still going on." After my father was telling me this, I was feeling that I just needed to have more thanw hat he was telling me. I was feeling like I was being cheated out on knowing the truth.
"I thought that there would be more interest in this among the general public. I mean, for gods sake, a man got murderedin the middle of the town. And nobody seems to be giving a single fuck about it." I told him, and then my father was looking like he was still trying to decide what my intentions probably were here.
"Why do you care what is happening? I mean, it's just a investigation. Not much is going to be happening from it anyways." After he had said that to me, I was tired of him being so fucking casual about it. I needed him to understand that this was going to be huge when it came to solving the truth of Wayside.
"I care a lot because it is just showing that everything in this town is fucking true. Dad, do you not think that is a bit strange that the guy who was giving a political speech about this all was the one who got killed? The missing people. I mean, it's not fucking hard to piece together." I said, and then I was seeing my father looking like he was tired of me always turning this into a piece of the investigation.
As I had decided that I was going to just see what the hell happened with that, if it was even possible to learn all of that, I was getting out of my room, with the board in my hand, and I was grabbing that knife, just in case if looking into this was going to be causing me any actual real danger. It was sounding a bit over the top, to be having these all. But I was going to fucking refuse to do something that would be putting my life on the line. At least intentionally.
I was skating down to the area that I had heard Myron was assassinated in, and I was wondering if this was going to be a good idea. In all honsty, I felt like this was going to be doing me a whole lot of harm. But at the same time, I was wondering if it even fucking mattered what exactly I was doing.
The longer that I had been skating in that direction, the more that I was wondering why people had been willing to just drop the subject entirely when it was such a big deal. Everybody talked about it for like a week or two, and then after that, it had seemed like noboy even gave the smallest amount of a fuck anymore. None of it was making any fucking sense at all.
Once I was eventually at the area where he had been shot dead, I was already seeing that there was a man standing there. He had been looking like he had been giving a speech on the event. I was wondering what the hell he was telling everybody, and in all honesty, despite the fact that I was certain it would get me in danger, I wanted to fucking know what he was saying.
He was another red headed guy in this town, around Brad's age. I was wondering why the fucking hell I never had seen him before. I was wondering if he was out on some business trip. But when I was seeing him, I was feeling like I just needed to fucking talk with the guy.
"The town is hiding its secrets from you. I have seen them myself. Let the events of this summer be a sign that things are only getting worse, and that you are all being lied to. If I win in November, I will reveal as many of the secrets to this town as I could." The guy was saying, and he kept presenting for another minute or so before he had stopped speaking, and everybody was going their own way.
When he was done, he looked right at me, and I was seeing him looking like he was rather tired. "What do you think of all the things that are going on in Wayside?" He asked me suddenly, and I had no idea if he was sincerely asking me that, or if he was just doing it for a political publicity stunt.
"Honestly, it disturbs me how much of these events are probably true. I feel like the fact that so many people go missing, that most of the theories around it could be true. But it had seemed like it had been relatively toned down before. At least until the last couple of months." I said, and the man was considering what I had said.
"You're right. For a while, it was only going off once or twice a year. But it seems like our luck with such things is starting to run out. For better or for worse." After he had said that, he clearly did not really seem impressed by such a thing. As if it was something that was done to hide some tracks or whatever. I did not know if I would go that far, but I could see why he would be unsure.
"Regardless, my name is Todd Robinson. I have been involved in the landscape of Wayside ever since 1963. In the last twenty three years, I have had most of my ideas totally rejected by the masses. Nobody wants to admit that they live in a town full of lies and deception. I have tried to run for mayor back in 1974 and 1980, but lost both times." Todd said, and then he was looking right at me, and then wanted to ask more.
"What is your name? What are you interested in this area for anyways?" He asked, and then I was thinking of what he had asked. I was wondering if i was going to just need to tell him about Myron, or if I did not need to stall it out with that shit.
"T.K. I wanted to know about what happened with Myron a couple of weeks ago. But I also feel like I could resonate with yoru speech." I said, and then Todd was looking down on the ground. Having no idea what he was going to be telling me here.
"I went to school with the man. He was always into something that could lead to his political gain. I have no idea if he was actually ever meaning what he had said most of the time. But if he was telling the truth, then we lost a good man." He said, shaking his head, and then had nothing else to say now.
"Hadn't spoken to him lately. But when I heard that he was killed while giving a speech on the state of the burning garden, I had been feeling that there was now even more proof that something is going on in this town. They want to hide what happened there, and anybody who even tries to act otherwise is just lying to themselves." After Todd said that, he was looking like he had wanted to just drop the subject.
"I have a lot of stuff that I need to do in this town. If I get elected, I doubt that the six year term will be long enough to really wrap things up here. In that sense I feel a bit hopeless. But every time I do look at the votes, and every time I see that I did get at least some supporters, I feel like it would be in my wrong move to not pursue it again next time." He said, and had nothing else to say.
"I'm not old enough to vote. So I couldn't be able to vote for you." I said, feeling that if I had done that, then I might have given him ammunition on the matter. "I wish that my vote would have mattered even if I was old enough. But I know one extra vote wouldn't get you to win." I said, and then I was seeing Todd looking like he was trying to think of something to say to make me feel better.
"Well, I do appreciate the statement. But I would rather not have you feel forced into such a thing. I do not want people to feel like they have no choice but to follow through with this. I just want to talk to people, and get them to think on what I say, and then slowly move forward." He said, and then he was thinking of what to say now.
"If you wanted to know more about what I am saying, and see my positions, I am going to be avalible here every Sunday going forward until the election. I don't know if I will keep going after that. Depends on how much momentum that I get from doing this." After he had said that to me, I was seeing him looking a bit saddened at the fact he surely knew he would not win.
"Maybe one of these days, somebody with my same beliefs might be able to win. Or take what I say into heart, and show everybody what I have been meaning. And that enough is worth giving these speeches a try. That alone is making it worth the idea of pushing through." After he had said that to me, I saw him looking like he sincrely meant what he was saying.
"Do you want to tell me more about what you know with Wayside?" I asked, feeling that maybe I could have tried to get him to trust me a bit more. As he was seeing my face, I saw him looking like he was willing to consider what I was saying. But he was seeming like he did not really want to be talking about it anymore.
"I wish that I could. But I don't want to go on and risk people finding out what I am discussing with people. There are always going to be those people who know more than either one of us who would not hesitate to take us out if they knew what we were discussing." After he had said that to me, I saw him looking tired and angry.
"Besides, I hardly know you, and I have no idea how much interest in the subject you actually have." After he had said that to me, I looked right at him. As anoying as something like this was to go through, I was considering what he had said. He needed to get to really trust me before anything else.
"Fair enough. I can come by here often, and help you with your speeches." I said, and then I was seeing him considering what I had said. Almost like he was actually willing to work with me here if I gave him a chance.
"I don't think either one of us are really in a position to complain. If you come by and do some sign holding, and just look like a regular old assistant, then I might be able to get more people to be looking at me." He said, and I saw him looking like he was actually willig to work with this.
"I want to be able to do what I can to help Wayside out. If I help you out a bit, and help you know a bit more about me, then maybe you would be willing to tell me more about Wayside?" I asked, and then he looked right at me. I was seeing him looking like he really did not want to talk about this any further.
"I guess that it might only be fair. But if we have any discussions we need to be doing it in private. And I need you to understand that you will never tell anybdoy about these discussions outside of here. I need you to understand that I am not going to be working with you if you lie." After Todd said that, I was sighing, and I was nodding. I did not need to be going through this a thousand times. I did not want to be telling anybody about this anyways.
"Alright. I had no real desire to be doing this." I said, and then after I had said that to him, I was seeing him looking like he was more willing to calm dwn a bit more. I was wondering why he had been so scared of anybody knowing, if nobody was going to believe him anyways. As he claimed.
"I would be glad to work with you in the future. For now though, I believe that I must be heading out. I dout that you want to be spending all day listening to a old politician like me." He said, and while I knew that he was only in his mid thirties, you have to remember that when you're thirteen, that age does seem like a old ass person. So at the time, I had no objection to him calling himself old at all.
"Hey, I was actually wanting to ask you something else. Did you know of a guy named Sheldon Lee? I think that the timeline of certain stories that I heard about would add up to you guys going through things at the same time." I was planning on seeing what Sheldon might know later. But for now, I was feeling that I just needed to know what he was willing to tell me.
"Yeah, I worked with him. We were a great duo. In fact he was one of the people who helped me realize everything that was going on in Wayside. Before certain things happen that summer, I had been blind to the truth. And I feel like it was all my fault." After he had said that to me, I saw him looking like he wanted to say more.
"Do you feel like maybe He had the right idea? I mean, on the few times that I talked with him, he always seemed like he was willing to fucking talk about everything. But there was always a great deal of reservation that he was holding on the matter. And I was wondering if he was right to be feeling that way." I said, and after I had told him that, Todd was nodding a bit.
"He had every right to be feeling the way that he does. To be honest, he had gotten himself rather fucking deep into a hole, and he had every right to be feeling the way that he does in the conversations you hear him have." After he had said that to me, I was feeling that maybe I just needed to hear him out.
"Shit. I feel like I will have to try and talk to him soon though. There always feels like something that he has not been telling me, and I always wanted to know more of the truth." I said, and then I was wonering if Sheldon was going to be using the excuse that he was always going to be hiding his child by doing this all.
"There are some others who were in his group that I feel like I could have worked well with People that I respected deeply. But he always seemed to be the one that I worked with the most. For better or for worse, he seemed like the one who I could always rely on." After he had said that to me, I was wondering if he was actually happy about this or angry.
"Do you think that he was the wrong choice of people in that friend group?" I asked, and I was feeling that the question was a inherently bad one. I was feeling that no matter what I asked, I was going to be getting him to just feel like I was attacking him or some random shit like that.
With that, I was calling out to him. "Do you feel like other people in Wayside will believe in you? Where are they now?" I asked, feeling that there were surely other people who had hung out with him before. I was thinking that there was no way in hell that he was the only person in his age range who was into this whole thing.
"They are either dead, or don't really keep in touch with me anymore. Either way, I doubt that it is ever going to be the same." After he had said that, I could tell that him saying that kind of hurt him a bit. Like wanted to just never say. I was wondering if he had ever blamed himself for the deaths of some of his friends. But I refused to be asking him that.
"Sorry to hear that. I did not mean to be asking you a uncomfortable question." I said, feeling that the apology was goiing to be the only thing that I could give him that would make him feel like I was not just pissing him off. As I had said that to him, I saw him looking like he didn't buy it.
"I guess that if you want to know more, then we can talk about it later." After he was saying that to me, I was feeling that it would be best to just leave him alone now. As he was heading off, I was shaking my head. I felt like it was my responsibility to be letting him feel a bit better about working with me here.
As he was gone, I was sighing, and I was feeling that maybe if I just asked him later on why he was so cared to be having these talks, then we could make something work out. I wanted him to feel like we could talk with each other more. But if Todd did not feel like I was ready for certain things, and if he had felt like he wanted to just take it slow, then I was feeling that I just needed to let him have it his way.
I was sitting down, and I was thinking about what Todd was doing. He was basically getting himself into a fight that he knew that he was never going to win. He got himself into a fight that he had known was going to be ruining his life. And he was going to be doing whatever it took to make sure that his message was made across the world.
Even if I did not agree with his message, which I most certainly did, I was feeling that this was something that I could respect from him. He had seemed like he would have been that person that I would become if I kept this up my whole life.
With that, I was feeling that for some reason, I would just want to talk to Sheldon about this. Maybe if he had known who Todd was, he might have been willing to tell me whatever was happening. So with that, I was starting to just skate towards the gas station. For some reason, I was feeling that Sheldon would let me know why Todd was so scared.
I was feeling like i also heard him mention something about a Todd before. I was feeling that if my assumptions were correct, this was the Todd in question. And if this was the Todd in question, then I was feeling that maybe I needed to just show everbody that I was not going to be following down this same path as him.
I was feeling that I was getting somewhere close by talkig to Todd and I was feeling that if I could get Todd to tell me what he knew of the secrets in Wayside, then I would be bale to learn from teh mistakes people made. I could learn why people who were alive back then were so reluctant to talk about that summer. Since Todd was the second person to mention 1963.
I eventually reached the gas station, and got off of my board. And then I was walking inside of the gas station, and I was seeing that Sheldon was reading some paper. I had no real interest in knowing what he was reading, and I was feeling that something like that was going to be totally unimportant to the main point of the mission.
When I was looking right at Sheldon, I was wondering what the hell I was going to be telling him now. "So I was wanting to ask you another question." I said, and then I looked right at him. He looked at my direction, and he was obviously no longer wanting to have these discussions with me. On one hand, I could not blame him. But it was annoying to see him like this.
"I was wanting to ask you if you knew anything about a politician named Todd Robinson?" I asked, and then after I had asked him this, he looked right at me, as if wondering what my ulterior motive to this was going to be. I was tired of everything being reduced down to a fucking ulterior motive.
"Yeah, I remember working with him. He always was somebody who wanted to show the world of what he was going to be capable of. But it always seemed to never quite work with that. Regardless, he and I got along rather well back then." He said, looking right at me, no longer wanting any questions here.
"Why do you care about that anyways? Is he planning on doing something stupid?" Sheldon asked, and I was feeling that the question was valid enough in its own right. But I was not wanting to be making Sheldon think that it was all my fault or something stupid like that.
"No, he is just trying to get into the political world. He had told me that he ran for mayor of Wayside twice, but has won neither one. He claims that if he keeps going, and pushes hard, then he might be able to get people to vote for him." After I had said that to him, I saw him looking like he had a hard time really buying this.
"Really? He is trying to fucking work through the system. Even he must know how much that is just going to be a wasted endeavor." After he had said that to me, I saw him looking a bit disappointed in this. I was feeling that maybe I could be able to try and get to know him a bit better if I asked harder.
"Did you try to work through the system? I feel like you would have a small chance." I said, and I knew that he really did not. I was not stupid. I knew that any attempt he would have of breaking through to people was going to be a waste of time, and might even put a target on his back.
"I considered it once or twice. Maybe if I was twenty three years younger, I might have worked on trying to get people to listen to me. But I did not do anything like that, and my chance is long gone. Not that anybody fucking cares though." Sheldon said, and then he had shaken his head once more, more at himself than he was at me this time.
"My father had an ability that I never had. Which was getting people to talk, and getting people to like him. I was relatively popular near the end, and I had made a small difference. But the reality is that he was always going to be having more of a impact than I was ever going to. I was never going to stand a chance when he was around." He said, and then I was confused as all hell on what he had meant.
"What did you and your father do?" I asked, feeling like I just had to get to know more. As I asked this, I saw him looking right at me, and I was seeing that he was trying to decide how much he was wanting to let me know in our small time here. I was wondering why he was looking so worried now.
"My father was serving as assistant mayor. Or maybe he went all the way. I can't fucking remember. The point is, that he was basically one of the most powerful peeople in Wayside at on point in time. And that is all that I feel comfortable with telling you for the time being about him. It is not a good idea to be dragging you in like this anyways." He said, and I was feeling robbed at this whole thing.
"What would Cody want you to be doing?" I asked, and then after I asked that, I saw him looking at me, as if I was utterly insane. Maybe I really was. But I was feeling that maybe he would follow through with what his son was wanting, and by extension, we could make something else work out.
"I have no idea what Cody wants me to do. In all honesty, I have a feeling that he would not really get it anyways. He seems to never understand how deep this whole thing is going. And in all honesty, I want nothing to do with being he one that helps him understand. If I told him eveyrthing, then I would never fucking forgive myself." After he had said that to me, I was wanting to help him see differently.
"Maybe he just wants to see what you know here. If he knows that you are always trying to be making things better for us, then that is all that we need." After he had said that to me, I was really feeling kind of lost at the whole idea. "But I guess that he would not want you to become mayor or anything."
"Not that I even could win it anyways. Especially this one. I mean, if I worked at it my whole time like Todd does, then I could have a chance of getting some votes. But never to win." After he had said that to me, I was seeing him looking like that was a reality that he was more willing to accept now.
"What did you do all this time anyways? Did you just work at the gas station this whole time?" I asked, and then I was feeling that asking him this was going to be important enough to me to be actually having some context here. I saw him looking a bit sad at this idea.
"Most of it yeah. I always had to be careful about every movement that I made. If you knew everything that I did back then, then you would know that there was no option to be going out like crazy anymore. I just needed to fucking remain as close as quiet as possible." He said, and I was feeling that the longeer that I could get him to talk, the more that I could see how sad this all was.
"Maybe you should try and talk to Todd again. He might be willing to help you out a second time." After I had said that to him, I was seeing him looking like he could be willing to consider that. I saw that he was wanting to consider it.
"I wished that I could talk with him here. I think that if I tried though, then our personal experiences would just never work out at all." After he had said that to me, I was seeing him looking like he had wanted to say more. I was wondering if I might have made a massive mistake by even bringing up the fucking idea in the first place.
"Thanks for talking to me. I feel a lot better knowing what you say. I just feel like I am getting somewhere, and I wan to see if I can make it all come together." I was then walking out of the gas station, feeling that there was no real need to be doing anything else. I was feeling that whatever Sheldon wanted to say, he needed to fucking wait for it until later.
"T.K., if you ever feel like you are getting close to the answer, then just know that you will have somebody who supports you, and that you need to be careful about this. If you need to just know that you are safe, then it will be fine." After he had said that to me, I was feeling that he was going to be getting too involved if I gave him the chance, and I did not want to be doing that.
Once I was skating back home, I was feeling that it was rather strange to be making friends with a fucking politician of all people. I was feeling hat if my friends had known what I was doing, and what I was feeling that I could do with just a bit more support, then I might be onto something. Maybe Tobias would actually enjoy this.
I was wanting to see if I even could get my father to be feeling that what I was doing was fucking smart. It was going to be a dumb move to be getting close with a politician, and then they use that connection as a excuse to be burning me down to the ground. But despite all the fears that I was having, I felt Todd was not doing that.
I eventually made it back to my house, and despite the fatigue that I was feeling, and despite how much I was feeling like I was making a big fucking mistake, I felt like I just wanted to get out of this faster as well. I was feeling that whoever knew my plans needed to know that I was not doing it for personal gain. I was scared that people were going to let me think that I was just doing it for fame.
I went to my bed, and then laid down on it. I was scared of what these people would do if they knew the truth of my plans though. If they had known how deeply I had gone, and how deeply I was going to be going eve further, then maybe I would be the nest one to die. But I was honestly thinking that it was just going to be fine if I could get Todd or somebody else to vouch for me.
Todd Confidant Rank 1
Scene 33: The Councillor (Councilor)
I was up relatively early that next day, and when I was getting ready to be heading out, that was when I was hearing a call coming to us. I was tired, and I was feeling like I just needed to answer the call, and see what the fucking hell I was going to get here. As I eventually answered the phone, I was surprised to be saying that it was Davis.
"Hey T.K., do you know what shit the school is trying to pull right now?" Davis asked me, and then I was feeling I just needed him to slow down, and tell me what he was talking about. I asked him what was going on. "The school distract hired a counselor for us. Claiming that it is to help us feel better from what happened with Andrea for the rest of summer and next school year."
"Yeah, I feel like they are probably just doing this for their own gain. But I guess that if this is our chance, then maybe we can make it all work out." I said, and then I was wondering what I was going to be saying. "Why are you telling me this though? I would have found out about this when I was starting school again."
"I was told by Tobias that there are certain people who are going to be required to be taking these sessions. People that have been rumored to have been the most affected by the whole thing in Wayside. And according to him, you are on that list along with him." Davis said, and then I was sighing, wondering what I was going to be doing here.
"God damn it. This is going to be a waste of fucking time, and I can promise you that." I said, and then I was feeling that saying this was going to be making my point more. "But I guess that if I do not go, then I will have to be forced to go when the school year starts." I said, feeling that I just needed to go with it.
"Yeah, I suppose that you should just go today. Tell me how it went, and I will consider going as well." After Davis said this, I was wondering why the hell he was wanting to go in the first place. But I was feeling that I would just remain silent, and I would be keeping my questions to myself for now.
After I had hung up, I was feeling that if this was going to become something that I was going to have to do more often, then I would not be very excited here. I was just wanting to go on and see if Andrea really had died from town conspiracies, or if she was just extremely unlucky.
I was skating for a while, having no idea what the hell I was even going to be doing now. I was just wanting to get this over with, and I was feeling that this cuncilor did not really even want to be working with me anyways. I was wondering why the school decided to just finally hire one after all of this time. Did they feel like they were out of luck now?
Eventually, I reached the school, and then I walked inside. I was just wondering if any of this was going to make a difference whatsoever. I walked to the main office, feeling that I would just see where it was supposed to be. "Hey, I was wondering where the councilors new office was going to be?"
As I had asked that question, the lady who was behind the counter looked right up at me. "I did not expect people to be coming on his first day. Anyways, a few days after that girl's body was found, Steven Small quit the job unexpectedly. The councilor will be in that room as well." She said, and then I was nodding, when I was hearing the girl calling out to me.
"Yeah it was strange though. The day before, Steven was all there in his study, seemingly regular and everything. But when he left, his room was totally empty and there is no signs of anything. And the cameras don't show him doing anything that night. Heard that he was found at the beach yesterday with two nineteen year old girls cuddling him. Would have never taken him for sugar daddy." After she was done telling me that, I looked at her, having no idea what to say.
"Do you have any idea if he was giving off any signs of quitting? Has anybody asked him why?' I asked, and I was feeling that asking him this was going to be getting her annoyed at the questions, and that I was losing my point of what I was fucking doing.
"No, I have no fucking idea. Just seemed like his relatively normal self. Or at least no different from usual. But I would not worry about it." After she had said that to me, I was walking out of the office, and I was feeling that if I ever saw Steven again, I just needed to try and force the information out of him. I needed to fucking know.
Eventually, I reached what would have been his room. And I walked in. When I was inside, I was seeing a guy who looked he was probably thirty five or so, and he was looking like he was a relatively unkempt guy. Probably put together his only relatively nice looking clothes all of a sudden.
Eventually, I decided to just sit down, and just listen to him. I was sitting down, and I stared right at him. "Hey. I heard that you were the new guy here. And that I was supposed to go on and give your sessions a chance." I said, having no real desire to be doing any of this.
"T.K., correct? Yeah, I was hearing that you were the one that had found Andrea's body, and that you were a friend of Tobias Wilson. He was the guy I just talked with. Seemed like a really lonely guy. But I am not allowed to be going any further than that." After he had said that to me, I sat down, and then I was feeling like I just needed to get this over with.
"What is your name?" I asked and then I was seeing him looking like he did not want to be talking about at all. But then he was sighing, as if clearly thinking that it was stupid to be so worried over the idea of talking about his name.
"Michael." He said, and then after that, I shrugged, not really wondering why I even asked him that in the first place. "Anyways, do you want to be talking for a bit about what you dealt with?" He asked, and then I was feeling that maybe having a short conversation with him would not have been so bad after all.
"Yeah, I guess that maybe just talking to somebody else about it all might be something nice. Just to get a fresh view on things." I said, and then I was sitting down, and then I looked right at him, wondering what the hell I was even going to be saying to him now.
"Where does it begin?" After Michael asked this, I was feeling like I was going to tell hm everything, but I was needing to have to have one single condition for this to really get me to finally open up for a bit.
"Do you promise that you will never tell anybody what I am doing? I want this to just remain in this room for the rest of my life." I said, ironically since I am literally telling it right now. As I had said that, the man was smiling at this, feeling like he could have no objections to this all.
"My lips are sealed. I want to know what is happening, and I ant to see how I could help you." After he had said that, he then added another bit. "I am not even allowed to be telling people what we say in these discussions anyways. So legally I have to remain silent." After he had said that to me, and I held up my hand as if to show that he had made his point.
"Okay I fucking get it. Anyways, so if we are just talking about the beginning of this whole Andrea fiasco, I started all the way back on the first day of summer. My friends Davis and Yolei wanted me to try skating around, since I had shown some interest in it, and they wanted to see if I could make it work." I said, and then I was smiling back at this, remembering how innocent we were back then.
"I bought the board. The same one you are seeing here. And when I was skating around for a bit, that was how I met Tobias. I saw him a few times before, and I felt pity for him during the case, but I did not think much of it." I said, and then after he had said that to me, I sighed for a second.
"When I talked with Tobias, he clearly had no intention of ever talking to him about what happened with Andrea. Probably did not really think that we were going to be making the situation any better. Not that I could fucking blame him." I said, and then after I had told him this, I added one more before the first interupption.
"After a few minutes, Yolei had to go and babysit a younger guy named Cody, and she left. Davis and I talked for a while, and I was pestered a bit to tell him about my time in Onett. Which was why we moved to Wayside anyways. My family and I. It was one of the roughest times in my life, my last month or two there." I said, and the that was when the councilor decided to have his first interuption.
"Why was it so rough?" After he had asked me this, I was shaking my head. I was really not wanting to talk about it once again. This was kind of getting annoying honestly. But then I decided to just get right to the point.
"When I lived there, nobody ever really wanted to hang out with me. Nobody really thought that I was worth their time. I started to make some friends, and I wanted to make it better. I was feeling like I was making some fucking progress here, but the only reason I made friends with as many people as I did was because of the fact that I saw something at a meteor that landed here." I said, and then I was seeing him looking relatively unsure of what to say.
"And I guess that a small part of me is feeling like if I stay here for too long, and I do not do anything to help out my friends down in Onett, then something could be happening right now." After I was telling him this, I was seeing him looking like he was trying to decide if he wanted to know more about my feelings of Onett, or just hear more about the story with Andrea, and how I got into this shit show.
"Anyways, when I was trying to fnally open with Davis about what had happened on Onett, that was when that grinding noise had gone off once again. When I had heard that, I wanted to just scream at the sky, and just take down everything that was going on here. I knew that everybody in this town was aware of the missing girls of this town." After I had said that to him, I was wondering why I was even telling him this all anyways.
"And when I heard the grinding noise, both Davis and I were wondering what we were going to do. For some reason, we had both come up with the idea that we were going to force Tobias to be telling us everything that he had known. We were not going to be taking no for a answer, and I was feeling like this might have been a bad idea." After I had said that to him, I was thinking that in hindsight, this statement was rather fucking insane.
"So after that, we went down to Tobias, and we ended up doing a lot of verbal work, and even more convincing, but we managed to get him to understand that we were really wanting to make this whole thing work out. So once we had been able to convince him, we talked to his older sister Rachel, who ended up telling us of Andrea's older boyfriend Ocho." I said, and then after I had said that to him, I saw him looking pretty interested in this story.
"So you were just trying to be a figure of justice for a classmate, and that ended up having you become friends with him." After he had said that to me, I was seeing him looking like he was actually proud of what I had been saying. "That is a pretty noble goal. But how deeplly did this whole thing get?"
"Pretty deeply honestly. In all honesty, when I look at all of this, I can kind of understand that everything that I am doing is a big fucking dumb ass idea. And one that I think I am just only making worse. I just wanted to learn everything. I feel like if I tell you the whole story, I am going to be looking like the bad guy. And I might even fucking deserve it." I said, and then I was just feeling like this was one big fucking set up.
"Sometimes talking about things that make you uncomfortable is the only way to be making you more comfortable about it. T.K., if you feel like you made a giant mistake, then you just need to fucking accept it." After he had said that to me, I was taking a moment to consider what he had said. For some reason, when I was hearing him say this, I felt like he was probably right.
"I guess that you might be right. I don't want to fucking admit that." I said that to him, I was sighing, and then I was feeling that I just needed to fucking tell him everything that I needed to know. "Nothing wrong with giving it a try. I feel like I need to talk about everything anyways."
"Anyways, so after they had told me of Ocho, that is when I met back up with Yolei for a bit. Davis and I were telling her that we had finally started to win Tobia's trust, as if it was some fucking accomplisment. And after we had told her this, that was when Tobias was along for the ride." I said, and then I was finally having another thing that was bothering me.
"God damn it. I totally forgot about something. When I was talking to Yolei alone one time, the two of us were hearing a discussion that her parents were having with a man named Kenta about a sale that they had fully made. They said that this transaction was going to be done in a few weeks. And that with all sales, ten percent of the money would come to her parents." After I was saying that to him, I was wondering what the hell we were going to do.
"That sounds strange. But it was probably having nothing to do with any big issues. They are probably just doing some work calls. But do you feel like you are going to have to be worried about it?" After he had asked me this, I was slowly nodding, feeling like I really had no choice here.
"I feel like there is something going on. I mean, what are the chances that this would happen the day that there is a fucking grinding sound? I mean, even you have to admit it sounds way too convenient." I said, hoping my point was made loud and clear.
"I guess that it might be true. I just suppose that I always try to be loking at things with a different explanation." He said, tryng to be listening to what he was saying. But I was feeling that even he was aware that what he was saying could be aving some faults on its own. "Anyways, you were talking about the fact that Tobias had finally started to trust you."
"Yeah, so after Tobias decided to give Davis and I a chance, the four of us all made some plans on what we were doing. Tobias and I agreed that we would meet with Ocho, and we did try to do exactly that, but he was nowhere to be found. He was a rather well hidden guy, and it is clear that this was his whole plan." I said, and then I was wonderng how things would have been different if I had been able to see him from the start.
"When the two of us had met with Davis and Yolei again, the two of them were telling us about a guy named Brad Carbunkle that they had found in the church. Yolei was telling us about the fact that when she was talking with Brad, he had been telling her that he was convinced that he was not able to have the strength to do what he needed to do. That he was not sure if he could be able to do his job." After I said that to him, I saw him looking rather disturbed by my comments.
"Do you fucking know who Brad is?" I asked, and I was asking it with a lot more vigor than I was intending. If he had known who Brad was, then I needed to just make sure that I was not over stepping my boundries here.
"I went to high school with that man. Didn't know a whole lot about him, but I was aware of the struggle that he had been having throughout his time. He always seemed like he was battling several demons. And in all honesty, I probably should have been doing more to help him." After he had said that to me, I was shaking my head. I was feeling that there was no way he would have changed so much in such a small time.
"Do you think that he would even fucking give you a chance?" I asked, feeling that maybe by just getting to know his perspective, I would try and see if maybe our conversations were going to be helping him out as much as they were supposed to be helping me out. I was just feeling like it was my fucking job to at least try.
"I don't know. But the idea of the fact that I was not able to reach out to him, as well as so many other people, especially the girls, that made me want to be able to get this job. I felt like this was my way of doing something valuable." I said, and then I really had no idea what else to say.
"I guess that makes sense. Maybe I am starting to see something else to all of this." I said, and then I was seeing the guy shaking his head, although I had no idea if he was just trying to just forget it, or was trying to do this for professionalism to get back on the main point.
"Anyways, talking about myself is not the point of this. I have a feeling that you don't want to be spending all day listening to me talk to you about things related to Brad. Besides, I have already made my path in life." After he had said that to me, I was thinking that this was his way of trying to at least be respectful of the fact that he wanted no discussion.
"So after that discussion that Yolei told me of, the four of us went out to go get some pizza. And to be honest, that time with them at the pizza shop was one of the last happy moments that I really had at my life so far. Being able to just hang out with them, and not give much of a shit what anybody else was thinking of us." I said, and then I was feeling a smile come on my face from that day.
"And ever since that day, it has felt more and more like this whole fucking investigation into Wayside has eaten so much of my time. It has become the whole fucking life that I have been life. I think that maybe this is what my parents are talking about that I get too obsessed over everything." I said, and then I was shaking my head, wondering if I was admitting that they were right about me all along.
"I remember seeing a guy named Tai, who had told me of a promise that he had made his younger sister Kari. He had promised her that he was going to at least try and look into this whole thijng, and create a safer and better Wayside for us all." After I had said that to the councilor, that was when I was seeing that he was having another question.
"How well do you know Tai? Was he in the same grade as you?" After he had asked, I was shaking my head, since I really did not know him all that much. And that was something that really bothered me beyond comprehension.
"He is a few years older than me. Sixteen I believe. I hardly knew of the guy before this whole mess up happened. I guess that things like this have a strange way of forcing everybody to fucking come together." I said, trying to find a way to justify it all. I was aware that I was probably not really saying anything that was impressing the man at all.
"Do you think that you want to talk to him more? How much information do you think he was able to get for you?" He asked, and then I was shrugging, having no idea why he was even fucking asking me this in the first place. I had no fucking answers for him, and I was feeling that he was just trying to make me talk more than anything else.
"I think that talking to him more would be a good idea. But the thing is that I have a feeling he would not want to waste any time with getting to know me. Besides, I don't know if he had found much. He was telling me that he found a camera and tapes in a waterfall. But that was fucking it." I said, feeling that it would have not even matter anymore.
"One thing he was telling me about was something that happened five or six years ago. A giant fire in this town. Something that was caused by a person he named Sephiroth." After I said that to the councilor, I was aware of how fucking stupid I must have been sounding here.
"Oh yeah I heard about that fire. But I was out of Wayside at the time, and I don't know all the stories about it. And to be honest, I have a feeling that most of the events are going to be boiled down to simple rumors." After the councilor told me this, I was nodding at this, thinking that it would be best to just drop it now.
"Do you think that people are hiding something with that?" I asked, and I was aware that this was getting into conspiracy territory. But for some reason, when I was talking to this man, it had felt a bit better than normal. Just being able to have a conversation with somebody who was willing to actually respect what I was saying.
Councillor Confidant Rank 1
Scene 34: Apologies (Tobias)
I was leaving the councilor office after that discussion, shocked at how much that conversation helped me to be feeling slightly different. I wanted to talk to this man again, but I was having no idea how in the world I was going to deal with this. I was thinking that I needed to just go on and see Tobias again though.
I wanted to apologize to him for not spending a whole lot of time with him. I wanted to be making him feeling like it was all my fault, so he did not have to be feeling any different about what was going on. Everything that had been going on in my summer was making me start to really fucking regret everything.
I eventually started to just skate all the way to his place, feeling that I needed to waste no time at all getting right to business. I skated for like half an hour, as I was getting more and more tired with it, and more and more just needing to fucking relax when I was getting to his house.
Once I was there, I knocked on the door as fast as hard as I could. As I was knocking for a bit, I wondered if Tobias was even wanting to see me again. I was starting to think that whatever he wanted to tell me, and whatever he wanted to express his fear and anger on, then I just needed to let him have his moment.
Eventually, he did answer the door, and then he was just looking at me, and I was seeing that he did not have a whole lot of emotions on his face anymore. As if he was just sad at everything, and not even angry anymore. I guess that something like this might have been making sense, considering his situation.
"Hey T.K. Was not sure if you were going to ever be coming back at all." He said, and then he was looking right at me, and I was seeing that this statement was showing one of relative anger. I was shocked at the way he was showing his feelings. As if he had been thinking that I was just doing this for fame.
"I felt really bad, and I was feeling like a lot of this was my fucking fault, and I wanted to try and make you feel better." I said, and then I was aware that saying this was just not going to be making him feel better about this. "I just thought that you would be needing help. I am so fucking sorry for everything that you have been dealing with."
"What would you need to be sorry for? You weren't doing anything. It was all something that is going on in this fucking Reichenbach Empire." After he had said that, he was holding his hands up, not even caring anymore if anybody had heard him. I was wanting him to be more careful, but I did not blame him.
"You really should not be saying that stuff out loud dude. People are surely going to be taking you down if you do." I said, and I was just hoping to be making him feel like he needed to see the value of his life. As I was saying this, he had looked right at me, and I was seeing him looking like he did not care at all.
"I don't care. Why the fucking hell would I even care anymore. Besides, it is the truth. But regardless, I feel like I made a big mistake by just brushing you guys off entirely when you were trying to help me out. I know that I needed some time here. But I might have gone too far with it." After he had said that to me, I was having no idea what to say.
"Tobias, do you have any idea what you are planning on doing now? I mean, we are really getting ourselves deep in all of this shit. Do you think that it might be best to just drop this whole fucking thing?" I asked, and I was seeing him looking like he was not really wanting to hear me make that suggestion again.
"I would not even want to be thinking about that idea. I am going to be doing everything that I can to make sure that I can to have these people pay for their sins upon Wayside." After he had said that to me, I was looking at him, and I was wondering how much the goal of revenge was going to be hurting us. But despite everything, I was seeing where he was coming from.
"Well, as you know, if we are going to be doing this, we need a fucking crew with us. There is no fucking way we are going to be doing this all on our own." I said, and then after I had said that to him, I saw him looking like we did not need to be worrying so much of that idea.
"We do not need to worry about a fucking crew. We already have Davis and Yolei with us to start with, and if we are going to be needing any more, then we will just go on and grab them all." After he had said that to me, I was seeing him looking like what I was saying was just a waste of time.
"I hope that they are willing to go through with helping us out." I said, and then I was thinking that if for nothing else, Yolei migt be willing to. Mainly to just find out about what that fucking transaction, and see what the plot behind it all was. But as I was thinking that, I was starting to get even more angry at these people.
"I know that they will. If they want to continue the impression of being for justice, and wanting to help us all out, then they will have to realize that this is the only fucking way." After Tobias had told me this, I was just feeling that whatever he was wanting to say to make me feel better was just going to be too much for his own good.
"Tobias, do you feel like you are going to be able to get justice for the people who have been wronged by this all?" After I asked him this question, I was feeling that the idea of either one of us bringing justice to Wayside was becoming a terrible idea. I was wondering if this was hwta the concilor was tying to make me realize once.
"I guess that I might be ready for that. I guess that if I want to avenge Andrea, then I will have no real choice but to be going through with bringing justice to everybody. If we even can figure out what the hell justice is going to be meaning." He said, and then I was seeing him looking like this whole thing was just a fucking joke in his eyes.
"I wonder what Davis and Yolei would be doing. Do you think that we should just go on and see what they are doing?" I asked, and then I saw Tobias looking like he was willing to consider that idea. I just needed to get him to fucking talk, and see what m gald were.
"Yeah, I think that we might as well consult them about the issues that we are having, and see their plans." After he had told me this, I saw him looking like he was more and more ready for this idea. I was just seeing that he wanted to make this work out beyond everything else.
So with that, we were walking along, and I was feeling that I might as well try and make a casual conversation with him. "So Tobias, how is Rachel doing? Have you seen Ocho at all after what happened?" After I asked him this, I saw him Tobias just looking like he wanted to be screaming at the mere mention of Ocho's name for whatever reason.
"She is doing alright enough. Always fucking trying to be making the most of it that she can. I guess that I can't fucking blame her though. And if possible, Ocho is now even harder to reach than he had been before. Makes me feel like he had actually been doing what he could to make it work." Tobias asked, as if clear that he did not believe in the story.
"I think that Ocho has something that he wants to look into. He was telling me about a crystal cave. I wonder if I could be able to find out where this is." I said, and then I was having no idea what the heck I was going to be telling him. "I think that if I go there, I would rather go alone. I think that it might be more dangerous to have a team with me."
"Really? You are not going to be willing to let people like me have a turn on figuring out what Ocho is goig through? I think that we all just need to be working together here." Tobias said to me, and he was really not looking very happy with what I was saying. I was wondering what I would do to make him feel better.
"I just think that if too many people are seeing what you are doing, then they might try and pry you along. So I think that we just need to be careful here. It is nothing personal at all." I said, and then I was feeling lke what I was syaing was just a load of bullshit, and I felt like they must have known this.
"I guess that this might be true. But at this rate, I am finding it in myself that I just do notr eallyc are what people are really thinking, and if they are going to be making a giant fucking deal about it, then they can go on and fuck themselves." Tobias said to me, and then I was looking at him, and I was feeling that what I was saying now as going to be on par with me pleading myself to him, to not do this at all.
"Tobias, I need you in this project more than anybody else. I need you at my side, so we know what we are getting ourselves into. I want to fucking help you through thick and thin. But you need to be helping everybody else here." I said, and I was aware that what I was saying was a load of crap in his eyes. But I did not care.
"You just fucking want me at your side. You are having no idea where you are wanting to go, and how to plan these things out, and that is fine. But that is something that you can, and probably should, all start to figure out on yourself." After he was telling me this, I was wondering why I was letting him be telling me this.
"Look at what your parents would be feeling. They are probably feeling terrible, and it was just their fucking niece. If it was with one of their two actual children, then oh my fucking god, I think that things would be much worse than anything." I said, and then I looked right at him, wanting to see him fucking challenge that.
As I had said that to him, I saw that this was the shit that Tobias needed to hear. It was something that he was willing to see differently when he was putting it in perspective of his family. After I had said that to him, I saw him looking too tired to be willing to argue with this now.
"Okay, I get it. I do see what you are meaning with my family." After he had said that to me, I was seeing him looking like he was unable to believe that he had been saying this. But it was making me feel so much better now.
"I just think about what it would be like if something were to happen to Matt." I said, and then I looked at Tobias, and I was feeling that when I was saying that to him, then maybe he would respect what I was saying more. Since I was usiing actual personal reference to it.
"Do you think that Matt would be feeling the same way if something happened to you? I mean, if he would not feel the same way, then do you really feel like it would be worth it?" He asked me, and then after he had asked me this questuon, I was shocked to be seeing him trying to turn the subject around like that. But I was not going to let the answer be played out this way.
"I have no idea what the fucking hell my brother is going to be feeling here. I have no idea what he is going to be doing. And that is fine. He has to be doing his own things, and I need to accept that." I said, and then I was looking right at him, and I was feeling that maybe by saying that, I could see that he would know that I was not letting the other things around me determine my attitude.
"I just think that if I had found out that Rachel would not feel the same way about me, then I would be thinking that she would just need to go to hell honestly." After Tobias had said that to me, I was thinking that maybe I just needed to tell him the truth of what Rachel was feeling here.
"She is scared for you. She wants to make sure that you are safe. She thinks that you are hurting yourself with the way that you are constantly talking about yourself. I do not fully agree, but I do see what she is trying to say." After I had said that to him, I was wondering if I was making a big mistake by saying this.
"Why would she be so worried about me? All she ever fucking does is try and get in Rob's bed." Tobias said, and I was feeling that maybe that part might have been true. But I was not going to let him be using that as his way of determining what he had been feeling here. I was thinking that it was not going to do him any favors.
"Because she is your sister. Despite the anger that you fucking cause each other, and I understand how that feels, but despite this, there is always going to be a small part of the person that loves them." I said, hoping that he was going to be buying my shit. It was all that I had going for me.
"I don't really want to be talking about this anymore. I want to just focus on making our stuff work out. I am going to be finding out more about Wayside, with or without your help." He said, and he was making it very fucking clear that this was not a fucking lie anymore. And to be honest, I was feeling the total loss of any desire to be fighting with him.
"Well, did you find any clues that we can use here?" I asked, feeling like if he was going to be this firm on it, then I just needed to find a way to make us both get out of this with some form of fucking plan. As I asked him this, I saw him looking just so fucking happy to see me back in the plan once more.
"No I really do not have anything is the main issue. I feel like I just want to go to all the places that I already known we gone to. Just repeat the same shit over and over again. But there is no real reason to do this anymore." He said, and then I was wondering which places he was thinking.
"Honestly, I think that we got to go back to that garden once again. I know that Davis and Yolei already went there. But that woman died there a couple of weeks ago, with that older husband still alive. I think that we just need to get him to talk to us." After he had said that to me, I was sighing, and I decided to just listen to his plans now.
"Alright, sure. I guess that we can try. I hope that he would be as willing to talk to us. If he can't, then I think that we can try and force Larry to speak to us once more." After I said that, I was thinking that trying to get Larry to talk to us would be a terrible idea. I was feeling that Larry would not want to be helping out at all. He probably did notr eally have any intentions on helping me as is.
"We should just go there right now." After Tobias had said that to me, we were walking off, and then as had been going along, I was wondering what I was going to be telling him to make him feel a bit better here. I wondered if this man was even going to have anything to say.
As we were walkinga long, I was seeing Tobias looking like he was more calm than he had bee before. I was wondering if he actually enjoyed working with me at all. If he had not, then I would rather have him be honest about it. That way if I needed to just leave him alone, then I could get working on that. Since the truth was that if he was not a fan of me, then I was not wanting to be t his side, and make him feel like he had to pretend to like having me at his side.
We eventually made it to that garden once again, and once there, I was looking at Tobias, and I was wondering if he was going to be fine with this at all. But I was just telling myself to not be getting in his business about it. We got inside, and as I was inside of the church, I was seeing that there was a older man at the altar.
"What do you want?" He asked when he was seeing us. I was seeing that there was a clear level of anger that was used to purely hide the despair that he was feeling. "I doubt that you guys are going to be making any difference on making my wives death be avenged."
"I was wanting to know more about that. I want to know who was after her, and why they had been trying to take her down." I said, and I was going to refuse to be letting him have this moment against me. I was not going to be letting him feel like he was going to talk to me like I was a serious fuck up or anything.
"She was tracked down by those fucking coporate assholes. They wanted to make sure that there was nothing green to Wayside, and they knew that she was the only threat to this. And they were going to kill her for trying to save their disaster." The widow said, and then he was taking a few steps towards us, as if wanting to see what our expressions were.
"She also had some connections to the missing girls. That probably did not help out at all. There were a couple of them that she had been very close with before they vanished." After he had said that, I was feeling that I just needed to get a name Even a fucking name was going to be progress.
"Can you at least tell us what the name of the person she was close with was?" I asked, and then he was nodding at this. As if feeling that there was no real reason to be letting me not even get that at all.
"Crystal. They were very close. Than Shaun Reichenbach moves in, and his family gets even more powerful in this town, and then she goes missing less than a year later. Obviously there is probably a connection. The people who are almostc ertainly running this probably did not want to target live due to personal connections with Shaun." After he had said that, Tobias got a question asked for me.
"Can you fucking tell us anything about how we can learn about Crystal? Can we be able to reach out to Shaun, and convince him to let us have a conversation with him?" Tobias asked, and even I knew that this was a bullshit question, and I was feeling that even he knew that it was going to fail.
"You know for a fucking fact that you are not going to get him to talk to you. But as for Crystal, I think that the best chance that you have is going to be able to dissect the entire summer of 1951. The entire mall fire was around that time, and she is directly connected to it. Even I don't remember all the details on it, even though I was twenty two years old when the event happened. But when it happened, there was a report that bodies of girls had been found there." He said, and then after he had said that, I was feeling that this information was going to be huge, and that I just needed to be happy to have been given that at least.
"Thank you." I said, and then I was feeling that this was going to have to be good enough for us. The two of us were walking off, and then as we were walking off, I was seeing Tobias looking like he was just trying to decide what the hell we were going to be doing with that piece of information.
"Are people really going to be pretending like nothing fucking happened when there are girls who were found dead? We are going to just have to focus on Crystal. If we can find out what happened with her, then perhaps we have a small chance on learning more on what happened with other people." After Tobias said that, I was nodding, feeling that was a fair enough assumption.
"How is Crystal going to be able to help us learn the truth of Andrea? I mean, there was a thirty five year gap between the two events. I feel like something like that is just a bit of a fucking stretch." After I had said that to him, I was seeing Tobias looking like he was hardly even fucking caring at all what I was going to say here.
"I just fucking know it dude. I know that it is going to be a rather fucking loose connection. Even I fucking know that. But it is a connection nonetheless, and that is what we need to be working with." Tobias said, and then I was feeling like maybe if I just let him have this moment, and I just let him have this confidence, then maybe he would be able to prove me wrong.
"Alright. I trust you enough to be able to go with this for now." I said, and then I was seeing him looking like he was glad to be aware that I was not going to be fighting this. At least not for now. And who knew, maybe he was going to be right. Maybe he was going to have something that I was just never going to understand.
"Even Rachel will be proud of me when she sees how far that I am coming on this." After he had said that to me, I was seeing him looking like he was fucking convinced of what I was saying. And even I had to be going along with it too.
Tobias Confidant Rank 2
Scene 35: Dirty Secrets (Ness)
Ness and I met up that next night, feeling that we just needed to find out more of what we were doing. I was wondering if Ness really wanted to actually be hanging out with me at all. I was feeling that if he was wanting to hang out with me, then he would have done so sooner. I was just having a feeling that none of thsi was actually genuine, and he was manly just doing it for the sake of being able to see what I was aware of here.
"So T.K., how likely do you think that it is going to be that your parents are going to be fucking pissed at us doing this?" After he had asked me this, I was looking at him, and I honestly did not really care what they were going to be feeling. If they were going to be a asshole about this, then I did not need to waste my time with them.
"I don't really care at all. They are probably going to be finding a way to be making me seem like I am being really irresponsible for doing all of this. But wouldn't it be more irresponsible for me to not be doing something if the issues are right there." I said, and then I was looking at Ness, wondering what he would have tried to be telling me here.
"Well, it is always the parents job to be making sure that they make their kid feel like they can look at all the options. So I guess that I can sort of understand what their point is. But I can see how it might be annoying for you." After he had said that to me, I was seeing him looking like he was just wondering what I would have said now.
"I think we need to go inside of that tent, and see what we can be bale to find there." I said, and I was feeling that we just needed to get right to the point. Ness looked like he was wanting to just tell me more, but he was sighing, and decided that he was going to just remain silent for now.
"God damn it. Those people are going to be looking at us as a giant ass target right away. Are you sure that this is a good idea?" He asked me, and then I was sighing, and to be honest, I was not going to be letting fear get in the way of what I was wanting to be doing here.
"And they are probably only doing that because they know that we are the only ones with a fucking idea what we are doing." After I had said that to him, I was seeing that Ness was starting to look a bit better about what we were actually going to be doing now.
We were walking along, and we decided to just remain silent for now, and just see what the hell we are going to be doing once we were there. I was feeling that whatever the two of us were going to be seeing there, we just needed to not be telling anybody at all. We needed to fucking make people safer here.
"Hey Ness, do you think that you will be having any friends that you are going to want to tell about this? I think that if you do, then we both need to just work together to be making this work." I said, and then I was seeing Ness looking like that was going to be a fucking terrible idea, which I was able to appreciate him admitting.
"I think that until we both know what the hell we are getting ourselves into, we just need to be keeping this to ourselves. I think that you probably agree with that." After he had said that to me, I saw him looking like this was where he was going to be super serious about strategy, which I could not really blame him for.
"Yeah, I thnk that this is really the biggest reason why I am refusing to be telling my fucking brother. I just have a feeling that if I tried, then either he would not understand, or he would be telling people, and basically making us feel like we are bunch of fucking idiots here." After I told Ness this, I was feeling so much anger over the idea of Matt just going around and exposing everything.
We were eventually at the tent, which was already completely set up. As I was looking at the tent, I saw that there were a couple of people already standing guard. I was shocked to be seeing how much people were willing to fortify this meteor. I looked at the truck that they had moved in on.
When I was seeing what the logo was, I was looking right at Ness. "Do you know what Lazarus Coporation is?" I asked, feeling that maybe Ness had a fucking idea what we were getting ourselves into. Ness looked at the logo, and he was kind of looking a bit unsure of what he was actually looking at.
"Honestly, I have no idea what they are doing. I think that I might have heard about them once or twice. I can try and fucking see what my parents know." After he had said that to me, I was seeing him looking like he was still really unsure of what he was getting himself into.
"They are going to immediately suspect that we are doing something would be the issue." I said, and then I looked at him, wondering if Ness was going to be seeing it from my point of view. As I was saying this, I saw him looking a bit unsure of what we were doing.
"Yeah, maybe. How about we just keep it open as an option, but we do not do anything with them quite yet." He said, and then we were going inside of the tent, from the back end. I was feeling that if we tried to just walk in through the front, we were going to probaly get arrested.
Once we were looking around, I was seeing that a couple of people were doing their jobs. As I was seeing this, I was placing my hand on Ness's shoulder. "Hey Ness, I think we need to be hiding under the table for now." I said, and what I was saying sounded really fucking dumb even to myself.
As we were looking around, I was seeing somebody else talking. "We are supposed to be bringing in all the samples to Base by the end of the week. Shaun is wanting to try and condense it down into some energy." After one of the employees was saying this to another one, that was when the second guy was soundingr elatively annoyed here.
"Is there anything else that we should be bringing? Kenta will probably want a full write up of everything that we had seen. I know that one of the other guys writes a journal for all the explorations, so do you think that we should be bringing that to him?" After the guy had asked this, that was when the first guy responded.
"That man is a idiot trying to be a scientist. Always tryng to be coming up with crazy ideas to be showing that his point is correct. I have a feeling that he is going to only be wasting our time if we try and bring anything to him. But I guess that your idea might be right. We might need to let him have that journal." After he had said that to the second guy, that was when the discussion seemed like it was over now.
"You should not be letting him know that you said that abot him when we come back." After that, it had seemed lke they were coming back to work. I was looking at Ness, having something of an idea right now.
"Do you think that we should grab that journal? It would probably be better in our hands than that monster holding it." After I said that to Ness, I was seeing him looking scared out of his fucking mind at this idea. As I was going to be setting ourselves up for a fucking death sentence by even suggesting that.
"I guess that we can fucking try and see what we can get here. But T.K., what if we end up getting caught? If we do, then we might be getting ourselves killed here." He said, and I was feeling that maybe what he was saying was true in its own way. As he had been saying this, I was wondering what we needed to do now.
"I don't think that we will. I think that they are probably too busy to notice." After I had said that to him, I saw him looking like he was really not willing to argue. I was thinking that deep down, he was probably aware that I was right on what I was telling him. So with that, we had a new plan.
Once we were sure nobody was looking was inside about two minutes later, that was when I was looking around with Ness, and we were finding that journal in question. We looked at the notes for a bit, and then grabbed it, and then we were walking out of the tent, and were just basically building distance as Ness put it in his pocket.
We were getting back to my house, and once we were there, Ness was laughing his ass off. Almost as if he was enjoying the idea of being a super trouble maker. "Oh my god, I got to admit, it is kind of fun to be doing something that is not allowed usually." Ness said, and then I was looking at him, wondering why he was saying this now.
"Dude, you were literally completely fucking against it at first. And now here you are, just trying to have some fun with it." After I had said that to him, I was seeing Ness looking like he was not really caring to hear what I was having to say now. "Besides, I think that if we get caght, we are totally fucking screwed."
"Does it really matter at all? I mean, in all honesty, people are going to be talking about this whole thing anyways, so I think that we just need to be having a lot of fun here." After Ness told me this, I was really wanting to be seeing it in his way, and I was thinking that he might have been right. But was just begging myself that this was not going to be a terrible plan.
"Fair enough. Besides, I feel like if we try and talk to other people, they might have a better idea on what we are getting ourselves into, so we just need to fucking take it easily now. Maybe just have casual questions at school." I said, and I was feeling that if we could make a plan, then we would finally start to feel more proud of what we were doing.
"I think we need to be looking at this journal when we have a chance. Maybe if we find out what they are hiding, then we could be able to wok harder on making a actual plan." After I had said that to Ness, I was seeing him looking like he was not wanting to get so worried over this.
"Oh yeah, I totally forgot about that." Ness said, and then he pulled out the journal, while handing it to me. "Dude, we need to fucking read that as soon as we get a fucking chance to do so." After he had said that to me, I was nodding, wondering what we were going to be finding there. But before we would continue, taht was when there was a calling to my room.
"T.K., I know that you are probably having a great time with your friend, but you need to call it quits tonight. You still have school tomorrow." My mom said, and I was annoyed at this statement, and I was wishing that she was not going to be interferring with this much longer. But despite that, I did sort fo see what they were saying.
"See you tomorrow. We can continue to make a plan after that." After he had said that to me, he was starting to walk off, and I was feeling like I should at least see him to the door. And once there, I was wondering what else I would be able to tell her.
"Thanks for talking to me today." I said, and I was sincerely meaning it. I was able to enjoy what we were getting here. "Always nice to actually see somebody willing to give me a fucking chance." I said, and then I was feeling like I was just taking this too seriously at this rate.
With that, Ness was out of the building, and then I was looking at my parents, who were both looking like they were wanting to ask another question. "Is that somebody you just met at school?" My dad asked, and to be honest, I was not really in the mood to be playing twenty god damn questions at this point.
"Yeah, we were just talking for a bit, and we were talking about what we were going to be doing tomorrow." I said, and then I was walking along, and I was walking to my room, having no desire to drag on this conversation any longer. I was feeling that if we talked any longer, they might just be angry at me for no real good reason.
I went to bed that night, and everything was fine. I was going to be reading that journal soon, and when I did, then I could see if I was really making the right choice by grabbing it. And I could be able to get another chance to make a real plan here. Since making a plan was all that we could do here.
When I woke up that next day, I was heading right to school. Relatively excited about it for the first time in my entire life. I was wanting to actually be able to talk to Ness, and I wanted to make a plan with the guy. I was wondering if our plans were going to be revealed to have been terrible in hindsight. And I was wondering why I was not really giving a single shit whatsoever.
At lunch that day, Ness was coming rght to me, and he sat down directly across from me. "I think that we should start to go around and ask some people what they are feeling. Maybe at least some of them would know about Lazarus." After Ness said that to me, I was sighing, and I was nodding, thinking that it was a good idea to stay focused.
"Who do you think would even have a idea on what to be telling us?" I asked, and I was sincerely hoping that he had a bunch of plans for me here. In all honesty, if he did not, then I was not going to be able to help him, and I was thinking that we would just need to drop it.
"Well, I think that we could go on and talk to a guy named Jeff. He always seems to have a bunch of money at his side, and I think that he would be a perfect choice." After he had said that to me, I was sighing, ad I sighed, feeling like I just needed to hear his ideas out.
"Alright, it's better than nothing at all. So we just need to go there, and see what we might be able to learn here." After I had said that to him, I was seeing Ness looking like he was still not fully sure of what we were going to be doing right now. "Does he stay around after school a lot?"
"Occasionally. But I think that we just need to be careful with what we discuss. Especially with you. Considering the fact that you are not the most popular person in school at all." Ness said, and I knew that he was not trying to be rude about it. But hearing him say that was always something that made me feel bad.
I nodded, feeling like I just needed to at least pretend like I was not being phased by what he was telling me at all. With that, we ended up dropping the subject for the time being, getting ready for the rest of the school day. Which ended up passing by really fucking fast.
Once school was done, I was walking up to Ness, and he was looking right at me. "So we are going to be heading out to talk to Jeff. If you do not feel comfortable with it, you can just stand around and let me take care about it." After he had said that to me, I was nodding, and I was feeling that I just needed to at least try and see how well this could fucking work out.
We walke around for a while, and eventually we were right around Jeff, who was looking right at me, and I was seeing that he was not really too sure about what he was going to feel talking to me. Then Ness was coming right up behind me, and at my side. When I saw him, he looked slightly better.
"Oh hey Ness. Did not expect you to be hanging around with T.K." He said, and then Ness was shrugging, as if to indicate he was not really having a issue with this. Something that was seeming shocking to Jeff.
"So what are you wanting to talk about?" Jeff asked, feeling that it was going to be best to just let Ness take the show from here. Before I was able to just say that we should just drop the subject, that was when Ness was starting to speak up, not wanting to be taking any risks.
"I was wondering if you knew anything about Lazarus company?" Ness asked, and I was seeing that when he had asked this, that was when Jeff was clearly looking a bit more scared than he was wanting to admit earlier.
"How fucking hell did you know about that?" Jeff asked, and I was thinking that my compulsive need to talk was getting in the way of me remaining behind. Even though I knew that Jeff was probably not going to have a whole lot of respect for what I was saying.
"I saw it next to the tent when their employees set up operations at the meteor." I said, and then Jeff looked right at me, as if thinking that both Ness and I were getting ourselves into some deep shit, and that we just needed to get ourselves out of this.
"Look, if you have to follow my advice on anything at all, it would be that looking into that company is going to not fucking help you at all. Everybody is going to be wanting to know more about you guys than ever. You will never be safe." He said, and then I was looking right at Ness, wondering what he was going to be saying now.
"Can you tell me what the hell is going on?" I asked, looking directly at him, wondering what in hell we were actually doing here. "If you know something, you can tell us. We will not snitch or anything." I said, trying to make him feel slightly better about this. Ness looked at me, wondering if I was insane.
"Why do you want to know anyways? I mean, you guys are sounding like you are on the way of having a death sentence." After he had said that to me, he was looking like he was just wanting this subject to end. "But I will tell you one thing. They are located in Wayside Minnesota, and I think they are some form of oil company. There, that's all I will tell you."
Ness Confiant Rank 2
-
Scene 37: The Silent (Hot Dog Guy)
I was walking around Wayside one time, and I was finding myself wondering why the hell Lazarus was down in Onett in the first place. I was wondering what the fucking hell they had that made them aware of the meteor in the first place. I was feeling that if I could learn how far stretched their fucking influence was, then I might be able to have a grasp on what I was getting myself into at this rate.
Eventually, I was getting hungry, and I was seeing a guy behind a stand. He looked to be around my age, and I was feeling that I would just see what he was doing. As I was there, I saw that he was serving hot dogs. I wanted to just get to talk about something else than this fucking town or this investigation. As much as I wanted to know about Onett's involvement with this town, I needed to have a fucking break now.
"Hey, have I seen you in school before?" He asked me, and then I looked right at him, and I was wondering what I was going to be talking with him about. I figured that I could at least answer his question, and then go from there.
"Yeah, I think that we were in a class together. Was it math perhaps?" I asked, feeling more and more like that face was at least relatively familiar. As I had asked this, he was nodding, as if the memories were coming together once again. I was wondering what he had wanted to talk to me about anyways.
"Oh yeah, I think so. I hardly ever talked with anybody. You were always seeming to have a great time hanging out with Davis and Yolei. Honestly I am kind of jealous of you." After he had said that, I was sighing, and I felt like there was no point in me trying to inflate my ego or anything. Since in all honesty, they were the ones who wanted to talk to me first.
"Honestly, they were just the ones who wanted to take the risk and get to know the random guy who had just moved to Wayside. If they had not wanted to give me a chance, then I think that I would still not be very popular at all." I said, feeling that the sheer honesty was really all that I could be able to give myself here.
"Well, you should probably be thankful that they were willing to make it all work out." After he had said that to me, I was nodding at this point, and I did not need for him to be telling me this. I was looking at the menu once more.
"Do you only sell hot dogs here?" I asked, and then he was shrugging, and nodded, as if slightly embarrassed to admit that. I was thinking of what I would do, since hot dogs were not much of my thing in all honesty. But I figured that I would have one, just for his sake at least.
"I guess that I could have one. Nothing wrong with having something that I normally wouldn't." I said, and then I was seeing hot dog guy looking like he was kind of sad to know that I did not really like to eat many of these in my own time.
"That's a shame. Hog dogs are some of my favorite meals of all time." He said, and then I was nodding, thinking that what he was saying was making a whole lot of sense. "And they're rather easy to make. Not bad for a quick buck to be making in all honesty." I was then pulling out a dollar, to get two of the fifty cent deals.
"Alright, I will be getting them ready." He said, and then two of the hot dogs and put them in that cooker, and then he was turning right back to me, wondering what he was wanting to talk about right now. "Anyways, so how have you been enjoying your summer break so far?" He asked, and then I was laughing at this idea.
"Honestly, it has been all over the place. It seems like something is happening every few fucking minutes. I don't mind it too much. But even I am starting to think that I need to be getting a break from all this." I said, and I was looking right at him, wondering why I was even telling him this in the first place. Since we did not even know each other.
"At least you seem to be keeping yourself busy all the time." After he had said that, I was thinking of something that I could say that would seem like a witty remark. After a few moments, I was looking at him, with what I was thinking would be a good reply.
"Well, I always keep myself occupied. I don't know about busy though. I just try to make sure that none of my time is being put to waste, even when there is nothing going on." After I had said that to him, I was wondering if it was really important to always have something going on, or if it was just the way things had been lately.
"Do you think that you would want to help me with the hot dogs?" He asked, as he was pulling the two of them out, and I was feeling that it would be food, and that was all that I really fucking needed. So as I was starting to eat one, I was feeling that I would be honest with him.
"Honestly, I have no cooking skills, so in all honesty, I doubt that it would really work." I said, and then after I told him this, I was just feeling that this would be a good way to get out of something that in all honesty, I really did not want to be doing in all first place.
"That's all fine. If you wanted to, all you would have to do is just hang out, and talk to people when they are coming by. There is really nothing else to be doing." Hog Dog Guy was saying, and then he looked right at me, as if wishing that I would agree to this. I was feeling that maybe talking to him could help me out a bit.
"There have been some things that I guess have been on my mind a lot, and I want to see what is happening." After I had said that to him, I was sitting down at the chair, and then he was looking right at me, clearly wondering what the hell he was going to be saying.
"What things are you talking about?" He asked, and then I was feeling like I really did not want to be talking to him about any of this. It was not personal to him, since in all honesty, I was really feeling like the idea of talking about this stuff all the time was getting a bit tiring.
"Nothing much. I mean, Tobias wanted me to be playing big fucking hero, and I was thinking that I could have been doing this for him. But I failed, and in all honesty, I feel like I do not really want to be getting involved in any of these things anymore. Starting to get a bit tiring now.
"Was he going out and trying to be the big hero as well?" He asked, and I was feeling that I would defend Tobias to this extent, since he had been as well. I was feeling that this was not really Tobia's duty to be doing anything like that.
"He was wanting to be. I think that for somebody like him, it is the thought that counts." I said, and then I was feeling that just saying that could have made me feel a little bit better. "I think that there was no reason for him to be trying so hard considering the fact that his cousin was suffering."
"Did your friends get involved in all of this." After he asked me this, I was nodding a bit, since in all honesty, I was ashamed that any of this was starting in the first place. I looked at him, thinking of the error of my ways of bringing them into this.
"I think that they got involved way more than I want to admit. It is all my fucking fault. And I feel like they might never want to be talking to me ever again. Not that I can fucking blame them for being that way." I said, and then I was feeling that whatever I could have done to change this up.
"I think Davis always seemed to be that type of guy who would get himself into things that are not really his business. But maybe that is something that works out for you." After he had said that to me, I was wondering what I was going to be telling him about Davis. I was feeling that Davis would just try and argue this all.
"I mean, he does always seem to have something on his mind. I remember one time talking to him, and I was telling him about a dream that I recently had, and he seemed like he was terrified out of his mind. As if he had known everything about it." After I was telling him this, I was seeing him looking like he wanted to know everything.
"That is strange. Do you think that you would want to try and talk to him about his fears?" He asked me, and then I was looking right at him, as if feeling that what he was saying was strange. There was no reason to be having that conversation with Davis. At least that was what I was thinking.
"I don't know if he would even want that." I said honestly, and I was not really sure if I was wanting this idea brought up any further. I was feeling that talking to Davis about these things were all way in over my fucking league.
"Hey before you go, I guess that you might want to know my name." He said, and then I was already having my back turned to him. In all honesty, I really did not care to know his name. But I was not wanting to be rude, so I was feeling like I would at least pretend like I was wanting to know this shit.
"My name is John." He said, and then I was after he had said that to me, I was looking right at him, and I was shrugging, and I was feeling that I might as well just take it. After all, there might be some time when I would have to get to know him, and try and really be his best friend or something like that.
Hot Dog Guy Confidant Rank 1
Scene 36?: The Guilt of Uncertainty
Brad was just trying to figure out what he was doing talking to T.K. in the first place that one time. He had felt like talking to him was a terrible idea. Making him feel even more uncertain about what he had been dealing than he had already been. Brad had thought that maybe everything was just pointing at him to just not do this.
With that, Brad was in the company room once again with Shaun Reichenbach, and there was a clear unease with the two of them. "Do you feel like you are going to have to tell me something?" Shaun asked, and then Brad needed to just take a second to think now.
"I want to know what you are planning to do with the Neo Wayside plan. Is it actually going through." After Brad said that to Shaun, he knew that one way or another, he was going to be in deep water. So he might as well just force out whatever information he could to make it seem better.
"Yes, we are pulling together everything that we can to make it come through. Do you have any feelings on this subject, or are you here to just try and pester me into giving you a sympathy statement?" He asked, and then after he had asked Brad this, that was when Brad was feeling rather angry at the idea of Shaun just taking this so casually.
"Do you know how long the plan is going to actually take to complete?" After Brad asked this, that was when Shaun was looking out the building again, which was something he always did when trying to think about a answer to give to a child or something.
"Probably five or ten years. Not in the immediate future. But we are getting all the funs together, and we are near the start of construction, and that is what matters the most." After he had said that to Brad, he was wondering why Brad was even asking these questions in the first place.
"Can you tell me if I am going to be needed in the project?" Brad asked, and he was aware that asking Shaun this was probably going to be a bad idea. But he just needed to know where he was standing in all of this. He needed to know what Shaun was wanting to do.
"Yes, there is something that Kenta wanted to speak to you about. He wanted to see if you were willing to work with him on a project." Shaun asked, and then that was when Brad was looking at him, as if thinking that Kenta was fucking crazy for even thinking that he would have gone through with this.
"What the fucking hell would Kenta want to ask me about?" Brad asked, and then he was feeling that Kenta was going to make him truly regret ever considering working with Shaun in the first place. Shaun was the only reason he was even somewhat willing to be working with this company in the first place.
"You will have to go and see him to check. But I think that it is a rather great honor to be a part of his ideas. He always seems to have the best interest of science in his mind." Shaun said, and then that was when Brad was thinking that Shaun was officially insane now.
"Alright, see you when I am done talking with him." Brad said, and he was feeling that the faster he got this over with, the better that things were going to be. So with that, he was walking out of the office, and he walked on towards where Kenta was working. He figured that the sooner he checked and got it over with, the better it would be.
Eventually, when Brad was in the office, that was when Kenta was looking right up at him, excited to be seeing that he had actually listened to his request, and did not give off any bullshit of what he was fucking doing.
"Brad, I was wanting you to be the first test subject on a new project that I was working on." He said, and then Brad was rolling his eyes, as if thinking that something like this was rather obvious, but he was not wanting to piss Kenta off here.
"What were you wanting to work with me on?" He asked, and he was wondering why he was even being approached by Kenta in the first place, especially since Brad had literally given zero words of praise to this man, and thought that this man was a monster in his own right.
"You see, I was wanting to create a experiment on how to give people enhanced endurance. I am aware that Shaun has been having you do a lot of work for him lately, and I feel like you are a perfect test subject to be able to teest out what I was wanting to look at." After he had said that to Brad, that was when Brad looked at him rather furious.
"What do you want to do with me?" Brad asked, and Kenta was thinking about what Brad asked. Despite the fact that he was sure that Brad was going to be disgusted about this, he was not caring. He was at least willing to listen to him so far, and that was all that he was needing.
"I am working on a project called the "Immortality Project", and I am wanting to have you be the one to test it out on. Once you are done with the contracts that Shaun has given to you for the time being, I am going to try and work on your body, and turn you into a cyborg." Kenta said, and then Brad was looking at him shocked.
"But why?" Brad was able to just get that out of his mouth, and he was feeling that the fact that he was willing to even give Kenta a chance to talk about this at all was a sign that he was becoming extremely weak, and not following through with any morals.
"A cyborg will have enhances endurance. Will be able to do much more than regular person does. And if it works out, then you will become unkillable. You will be able to work on what Shaun or his future children will want you to do for the rest of time. In a way, it all works out." Kenta said, and then Brad was feeling like he was just needing to reject this whole thing right now.
"This is a fucking terrible idea. You probably have more people that would be willing to do this than myself." After Brad was saying that to Kenta, this was when Kenta was looking like this reaction was one that did not surprise him in the slightest.
"I do have people that would probably want it more. But after much time and calculations, you are objectively the only correct option for this. I will give you one month to decide. If you do not reach out to me in that time, I will be counting that as a rejection, and I will have to give you my second choice." After he had said that, Brad was slowly nodding at this idea.
"If you are sure that this is what you actually want, then I guess that I will have to agree with it. But give me at least a couple of days." After Brad said that, he was then thinking about everything that in his life he would have been losing if he had been doing this.
"I knew that you were going to come through. But I will need to work on it some more, so that is why I am giving you such a long dead line." He said, and then with that, Brad was slowly nodding, feeling like he wanted to say no, but was unsure if the company was going to really accept no for an answer. He had a feeling they would not
Once Brad was walking further away from the office, he was feeling more and more anger at the idea of doing this. He wanted to be asking Shaun what this fucking game was, and he was going to be making sure that no matter what happens, Shaun was going to answer that question, and that no was not going to be an answer.
He was feeling like he needed to let Tucker have a turn at this. If he let Tucker get this, then maybe things would have been better for those around him. That young man deserved more than what he had been dealing with.